《The Last Horcrux》


 Chapter 1 : Defeated

    ¡®Boom!¡¯ ¡®Boom!¡¯


    Sounds of countless explosions rocked the ghastly castle as minions after undead minions were summoned to fend them off. The fire raged as meteors rained down from above, barraging the castle with it¡¯s fury.


    Thunder roared and lightning struck as the elements joined the fray to attack the tall eerie castle. Countless enemies besieged the castle as inside the throne room, a skeleton in golden robes laid on it¡¯s knees exhausted, wrapped up in gold chains.


    The skeleton had blue glowing orbs of fire in his eyes. He was adorned in golden robes which were full of holes. By his side was a golden bone staff with countless chip marks and scratches. Although it looked worn out and old, it still had an aura of a godly weapon. Made from the bones of an ancient one, it was impossible for such a weapon to take heavy damage.


    Countless undead minions kept crawling out the ground and defended the castle from the invaders, but it was useless, the great death lord was defeated. The united forces of the world had came together to defeat the greatest evil known in all of history. In front of the undead death lord were 5 heroic figures.


    One was a male lion beastman. He had a striking red mane and a burly body. His body with rippling muscles had countless wounds from the fight. In his hand was an imposing polearm. However, he could not move nor think, his eyes were closed and his heartbeat was almost still. This was because he was encased in neverwind ice, ice that was almost impossible to melt, it would take at least a few thousand years to thaw.


    The second figure was an female elf. She was the queen of the elves and had very strong magic powers. She had long flowing silver hair with pointy tipped ear. Her staff was in pieces, shatter from our fight. She could barely stand properly with her legs wobbling. Her clothes in tatters but she was too busy focusing on death lord to pay attention to that. She was out of mana and could barely stand up.


    Third was a male torren. He was 2.3 meters tall and like the beastman, he had the body of a well seasoned warrior. His armour was had plenty of holes and his sword was broken in half. His flaming hands that summoned infernals were extinguished. He had no hair on his head due to his race tradition. On his forehead had 3 red stars, marking him as the strongest Torren. He was currently squirming on the ground due to the curse placed onto him by the death lord.


    A horrible 10 circle curse spell which inflicts him with the desire to kill those closest to him. Though he did not know what the curse was doing, he was still trying his best to resist it.


    Fourth was a female human. She was a dragon warrior, someone who made a pact with a dragon to use their power. She was encased in an mana armour that was designed like a dragon. Her helmet was a black and gold dragon head and her armour had black dragon scales with gold lacing all over it. In her hands were 2 red single edged swords. She was on lying on the floor with both her legs broken and bleeding out profusely.


    The last was a male human. He was a handsome young man. Though don¡¯t let that fool you. Even though he looked young, he was a few hundred years old. He had used time magic to stall his time, so that he could look younger forever.


    He had blond hair and his piercing blue eyes glared at me. He was in a golden white robe and had a staff with 5 glowing coloured balls floating around it. Although he looked fine, one could definitely tell that he was low on mana. However that was enough to finish the death lord is his weaken and chained state. Out of the 5 of them, he was the one that had taken the least amount of damage.


    ¡°Give up, Kel Kazan, the Death lord! We have defeat all your 7 generals, sealed your 6 horcruxes, destroyed your soul world and you have no mana left to fight! You have no escape! You reign of terror is over!¡± The time wizard yelled triumphantly as he waved his staff.


    Kel Kazan laid on his knees wrapped up in chains in agony as the chains wrapped up tighter and tighter around him, slowly breaking his skeleton body into pieces. The death lord was finally defeated.


    The great 7 generals of the death lord were killed, leaving Kel Kazan fight off the united forces alone. His 6 horcruxes were sealed, stopping the death lord from being able to revive. Furthermore the abyss had forsaken him. Causing him to no longer be able to draw mana from the abyss. The death lord didn¡¯t know how he should have felt.


    Am i supposed to be happy that i am finally free from the controls of the abyss and have my free will again or am i supposed to be sad that my source of power had left me, turning me into a mortal that could be killed after being used as it¡¯s pawn for years?Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The abyss have been controlling me for so many years, it provided me with strength and turned me into an undead. I could not control my actions and had to carry out its order to take over the world and turn everything into the undead. But now, i am finally free from its control.


    The united forces of the world had banded together to get rid of me, using their combined power to defeat me. As i was getting defeated, the abyss left me. After using me for hundreds of years as it¡¯s pawn, it discarded me like a broken toy. Damn you! If i ever get the chance to out of this situation alive, pray abyss, pray that you should have never angered me!


    The death lord had been under the control of the abyss for years ever since his fall. Under its control the death lord had caused chaos to fall upon the land of Lordran. Counties cities and kingdoms had fallen under the march of the dead. Under the abyss¡¯s control the death lord sins were plenty and the hatred the people felt was not easily going to go away.


    Thus after the abyss left and abandoned the death lord, there was nothing he could do to stop them from killing him. In the end he was still the undead death lord who had caused the sufferings of millions. The hatred of the people would not disappear and his sins would not be forgiven so easily.


    My armies would not be stopped unless i¡¯m dead and even if i tell them i won¡¯t try to take over the world, who would believe me?


    Thus the situation appeared before him. The greatest heroes of the world from all different races banded together to face him. They killed all his 7 generals and sealed all his horcruxes, while he encased one of them in ice that would take thousands of years to melt, cursed one of them to kill their close ones and destroyed the elf queen staff of the ancient tree.


    Even his most powerful ability was thwarted. His soul world manifestation had been destroyed and conquered.


    A soul world was something only a lv200 being could use. It requires a lot of mana and was extremely powerful. It turned the surrounding into the greatest desires and wishes of the user. Each soul world was different as each person had different desires.


    The death lord soul word manifestation was to turn his surrounding into his home where all his allies would revive. His soul world had summoned back his 7 generals back to life but they were still defeated. With the combined effort of all the living races, the 5 heroes had managed to defeat all 7 generals twice.


    ¡°Hahaha! To think all four races had managed to work together peacefully to attack me. Now, tell me how did you do it? Beastmen and elves working together with humans. Torrens leaving their nomadic ways to join a war. Am i really such a big threat that all the 4 races had to band together to defeat me? Hahaha!¡± Kel Kazan chuckled as he faced his death.


    He was surprised that the four races had managed to stop fighting between themselves and band together to fight him. Normally the beastmen, elves and Torrens hated the humans. Humans who believed that all other races were inferior had always used them as slaves. The humans would enter the forest homes of the elves and capture the young pretty elves who were alone as slaves. Beastmen were at war with the humans and the humans would use the prisoners of war as slaves.


    Due to the delicate and exotic looks of the female beastmen and elves, they were always used as sex slaves for those with exquisite taste. While the Torrens would be used as slaves for labour due to their immense size and strength.


    The Torrens were usually 2 meters tall and had very high strength. They were a few times stronger than an average human. With the figure, they were highly fought for as labourers.


    Thus it seemed almost impossible for them to be able to put aside their differences and worked together. It was only the threat of world turning into the land of the dead that forced them to worked together.


    ¡°Arrg!¡± He screamed as the bonds got tighter and tighter, his skeleton body cracking. Soon, the bonds got so tight that his magical ability to hear and see as a skeleton stopped working.


    The time wizard getting older and older as he poured more mana into the bindings. His power was weakening. The time wizard moved his mouth but the death lord could not hear most of it.


    The only thing he could make out was the time wizard thanking him for uniting the world against a common foe.


    Slowly, the sides started to squeeze with sparks of lightning shocking and chirping constantly.


    Arrh! He screamed as the confinement got smaller and smaller squeezing him to death.


    Am i going to die?


    Noo! I don¡¯t want to die yet! I still need to take my revenge against the abyss!


    I can¡¯t die yet!


    The death lord continued to struggle as hard as he could against the bonds but it was no use, he could not escape. The chains of time that was holding him down was a 10th circle spell. In his weakened state, Kel Kazan had no way of escaping.


    Dammit! I don¡¯t have enough mana to make another horcrux now. Dammit, looks like i have to use my split my soul even further and use my life force to create another horcrux. Though this is risky and dangerous, there¡¯s no other choice other than dying a miserable death!


    With grim determination, he started to pour all his life force into a rusty silver ring with a water droplet insignia he had in his dimensional storage. As it was the only thing that would go unnoticed if they check.


    Soon his life force began to drop. It kept dropping and dropping as he tried to separate his soul for the last time. He felt intense soul burning pain as his soul stretched and split apart.


    Normally, it would require a few thousand souls to be sacrificed and a few years worth of mana to create a horcrux. However, right now Kel Kazan had no mana left, thus he had to use his life force to do it.


    I don¡¯t know what would happen if i were to use all my life force, but i have to try it. I have no other choice if i want a chance to live and achieve my dreams.


    His body crumbled into pieces as the bindings got even smaller and tighter. His skeleton body had many of it¡¯s bone destroyed and his bony limbs were already turned to powered. His ribcage had multiple fractures and was in broken fragments. His lower body was already obliterated.


    Soon the soul burning pain subsided as the death lord felt his conscious leave him.


    Did i make make it? If i did make it, may my soul take over the body of the person who dare put on my ring. No matter how many years it take, anyone who''s soul is weaker than me will be taken over by my ring¡­.

 Chapter 2 : A Metal Ring

    In the middle of the vast ocean south of the main continent laid many scattered luscious islands. Hidden underneath the clouds, there was a rather particular island that roughly spanned a 20 kilometers radius.


    This island seems to have some structure to it, resembling a circle shape, and in the very centre of the island, there is a straight mountain peak. The island is surrounded by raging tides and menacing storm. In the waters were many different kinds of aquatic beasts. Most of which could easily kill a man.


    Due to the unique structure of the island''s surrounding waters, this meant that boats were unable to dock safely and the island itself was essentially confined and isolated. it was rare for anyone to dock there. Only once a month would a large ship risk the horrifying weather and dangerous sea creatures to come dock there.


    On the island¡¯s north side where there was a precipice was extending outwards, there was a 14 year old young girl wearing thin clothing sitting on the far edges of the cliff. Nora¡¯s pale blue eyes were fixed into the unknowns of the other side of the ocean, deep in thought about life outside of the nightmare.


    As the waves crashed onto the cliff side, they would occasionally make large splashes, and with the cold invasive sea breeze, it soaked onto the the rags that were meant to be clothes. Though the rags had holes everywhere and was quite immodest, she seemed to not be bothered by it, as if she¡¯ve been wearing them for years.


    ¡°Oh how i wish i could fly, fly deep into the sky, away from this horrible place. I wonder what¡¯s out on the other side of the deep blue. I heard stories of places where people would live in peace and harmony. Of how all children didn¡¯t need to scrape by every day for pieces of food and happily ate 3 meals a day. Oh dear lord, is this true? Oh how i envy them. Oh how i wish i could be them. Though it sounds like dreams and fairytales, a girl could dream, couldn¡¯t i?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already 14 years old and in a few months time, i¡¯ll be turning 15. I have seen people being taken off the island when they are 15 and from what i overheard the overseers say, those who are strong would be taken to be trained as foot soldier and those who are pretty would be taken as slaves to be auctioned off to the highest bidder. The rest would be dropped into the waters or made into labourers in mines. Only if i awaken my mana would i be able to leave this wretched place.¡±


    ¡°Oh great lord, could thou take pity on this poor maiden and save me from these wretch fates? Though i wish to be humble and say that i am indeed not pretty, i have seen the expressions on the faces of the overseers and i¡¯m worried about my fate. I have lived on this island for many years now and have not seen the outside world. I can¡¯t remember what the outside world looked like and the memories of my life before coming to this island are fuzzy. Who are my parents and why am i here? Though i really wish to be free from the disgusting place, i do not wish for me to leave with a collar around my neck and a man pulling the chains.¡±


    ¡°I have heard stories from people saying that the outside world had a law against slavery, however, from my situation i could say that it is most likely not true. Oh great lord, please hear my prayers and if the heaven have justice, save me from my wretch fates. Though i¡¯m just a insignificant being who the great lord would not even notice, please take pity on my poor soul and save me.¡± The young girl prayed to the heavens.


    After an uncertain amount of time, a sudden sound that resembled a horn, came from the depths of the island¡¯s forest. Birds flew from the treetops in fright as the loud horn signal for everyone to gather. Hearing the loud roars of the horn, she immediately rushed towards the source with a grim expression.


    The young girl¡¯s body was skinny, but her movements were very nimble. Even inside this complex forest, she was able to move freely as she please and soon after, she arrived at an open space in the forest. The compound had a radius of about 300 meters and it was surrounded by 30 meter tall walls that were made of thick logs, creating a stockade-like camp.


    The camp only had a single entrance, and at that entrance stood four men wearing green clothing. The men looked like they were in their 30s and they didn¡¯t have any particularly outstanding traits.


    However, what was worth noticing was the sharp intimidating sword in their hands and wolves beside them on a leash. The hunting wolves revealed their hostility, barking and exposing their gloomy white fangs while readying to lunge. Their eyes darting between everyone as if looking at prey.


    ¡°Hurry up and get inside! You¡¯re walking too slowly, do you really want to die? Hmph hmph. Your body wouldn¡¯t even be enough to be a late night snack for my wolf!¡± One of the overseers mocked as Nora ran into the compounds last.


    Looking at the the young girl¡¯s back with an unsightly face, an overseer said with a lecherous expression ¡°I don¡¯t even know who brought that kid here, but she must certainly be a fallen noble with her looks. Oh i wish i could tap that, but orders are orders, sigh.¡±


    ¡°You better watch your mouth, I heard it was the Sir who brought her here, the higher ups must have something planned for her, if i were you, i wouldn''t be running my mouth off, lest i wished to be killed,¡± the other overseered muttered in a soft voice. Afraid of whoever the sir was would overhear ¡°She¡¯s definitely going to have a pitiful fate.¡±


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°Pitiful fate? Hmph hmph, doesn¡¯t that apply to all the kids here?¡± Another overseer said carelessly.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t understand. This kid was a young mistress of a certain family. I don¡¯t know what happened, but someone hired us to put her here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, let the higher ups deal with it¡­¡­oh, it¡¯s almost time. Close the gates. Tonight, we¡¯ll be able to hear them scream again, heh heh¡­¡­¡± an overseer laughed cruelly. The others followed and laughed, completely indifferent to the life and death of others.


    Within the entire island, except for the few overseers, all the other kids, ranging around 10 to 15 years old, were all forced to take part of the inhumane experiments to study the awakening of mana pools. The kids were forced to fight and live in dangerous situations every day to study the effects of life and death situations had on the awakening of mana pools. It was theorised that when during harsh emotional response or when face with death, the chances of awakening their mana pools would increase, thus this island was born.


    This is a world of mages, warriors and all kinds of power and abilities, those who were born without their mana pool already being awakened were considered trash. Though they were cases of people being able to awaken their mana pool in later stages of life, only those born with it were considered great due to the fact that they could start training at an earlier date.


    No one knows how people were able to open their mana pool, and there were countless ways people did it. Some were born with it while others awaken it over time. No one truly knew how mana worked. Thus every so often, many youths were forcefully shipped to this isolated island to participate in these life or death situation to study how mana pools worked.


    This was the cruellest hell. Instead of facing a teacher¡¯s earnest guidance or awaken it over time, the youths like Nora had to face vicious, merciless, cruel men who might claim their lives at any time! Here, the weak were food for the beasts that inhabited the islands. It was like a nightmare that she could never wake up from!!


    Soon Nora line up together with the other few hundred children who managed to survived until now. It was a moonless night. The sea breeze drove the low flying dark clouds to other regions of the sea while the trees swayed in the violent winds.


    Inside the camp, on the open ground, a hundred young boys and girls stood shivering in the howling winds. They were dressed thinly and had to endure the harsh temperatures with just rags they called clothes.


    They were lined up and standing neatly in order. Around them were a few adult overseers leaning on the wooden walls. These enforcers stood in the same spot, their faces were evident of cruelty and disdain. They stared at the group of kids in a mocked grin, keeping them in check. They each had a wolf on a leash in their hands. The wolves salivating at them with the thought of devouring them. If not for the leash that were holding them back in bay, the wolves would have already ran amok.


    Near the entrance, there were three men in long, dark clothing behind a table full of mush they called food. The sturdy-looking middle-aged man in the middle, took a few steps forward and with a expression of disdain, he said ¡°it¡¯s time to your meal!¡±


    Instantly, with ravenous expression on their face everyone rushed forward, pushing and shoving each other like a mob. On the table were large amounts of brown mush. A small group of people was digging into it like pigs, not caring about their dignity. Pushing and shoving each other for more space, they buried their hands into the mush and shoved it into their mouths.


    Sounds of screams of pain and the crunch of bones were heard as some of the weak or unlucky kids were trampled by the mob in the rush for food. With only 1 meal per day and only being served scraps of food, everyone was too hungry and starving to care about others and human decency. Once they should compassion or tried to help others, their chances of eating would be lowered.


    There were not enough food and not enough space around the table for everyone, thus everyone had to fight for the scraps of food. Nora, using her older body, fought toe to toe with the younger boys. Like usual, blood were sprayed and bones were broken as a massive brawl took place. Punches and kicks flew out as everyone fought. Even though Nora was a young and frail girl, no one cared.


    In such a vicious and feral environment, who would care about looks, age or gender. With starving stomachs, it was a fight for survival. Everyone wanted to live another day. Everyone wanted to fill their empty stomach.


    Nora gobbled as much food as she could, her dirty and filthy hands grabbing as much the brown mush as i could. It tasted disgusting. Like eating mud, the texture was awful and the smell was revolting. The mixture of grimy mush and mud from the previous people who ate with their hands were mixed together to form a horrid tasting meal. Everyone was racing against each other to see who could eat the most before everything was gone.


    However, just as Nora was chewing voraciously, she felt something extremely hard in her mouth. Her teeths crackling in pain, she splat the mush out for her mouth and into her hand to see what it was. In her hand was a metal ring, under the low light and dirtied by the mush, it was hard to see if there were any designs or decoration on it. Putting the thought of the ring to the back of her mind, she shoved it into a pocket in her rags and continued eating.


    Soon, everything on the table was gone. With a slightly filled belly, Nora returned to her hut with everyone else to rest for tomorrow. While she was walking, the sound of jingling was her from her pocket. Suddenly remembering the ring that she found, she reached into her pocket. With curiosity overflowing, Nora slide the ring down her middle finger. instantly regretting it.


    Suddenly, Nora felt like she was being burnt alive, like thousands of needles were piercing her. A intense soul burning pain filled her body as she tried to scream but to no avail. It was too painful for her to even make a sound. It felt as if someone poured boiling hot water inside of her. Nora¡¯s head felt like it was being smashed by a hammer. Every second that past, she got weaker and weaker. Her body seemed to be frozen in time as she stood still.


    Everyone ignored her and walked past her towards the huts. Nora mind was losing conscious very fast. It felt like it lasted for an eternity, however, it only lasted a few seconds. Soon everything went black, as if her soul was ripped out of her body.

 Chapter 3 : Miserable life

    Only the perpetual darkness of the abyss greeted Kel kazan as he felt himself die. He felt nothing, saw nothing and heard nothing. All around was the empty darkness that his soul now reside in in.


    So this must be the insides of the ring then? A bit roomier than i imagined, but it¡¯ll do.


    Soon the death lord felt a very large and strong soul floating around. With the fear of getting found out by the time wizard, Kel kazan hid himself. If he had shown himself to it, the time wizard would have realised that he was still alive and would seal the ring to prevent him from reviving.


    Seeing that there was nothing he could do but wait for a soul weak enough to wear the ring, he waited. He continued to float there for what seemed like eternity.


    Suddenly, a small orb of light passed by the hidden death lord. Using all the strength 0.78125% of his soul could muster, he tried to devour the orb of light. However, he was too weak, the moment he got near to the soul, a large repelling force pushed him away. No matter what he did, he could not get near to the soul to devour it. It was impossible for his soul which was so weak to be able devour such a big soul.


    Dammit, i will have to wait till someone weaker wears the ring.


    Right now Kel kazan soul was very weak and unstable. Everytime he split his soul to create a horcrux, he had to leave half of his soul inside it. The first horcrux he made was using the Tome of Etheon and left 50% of his soul inside it.


    The second horcrux he made was using the Crown of Thorns and left 25% of his soul inside it.


    The third horcrux he made was using the God¡¯s Tear necklace and left 12.5% of his soul inside it.


    The fourth horcrux he made was using the King¡¯s Chalice and left 6.25% of his soul inside it.


    The fifth horcrux he made was using the Five Star Coin and left 3.125% of his soul inside it.


    The sixth horcrux he made was using the Armlet of the Great Guardian and left 1.5625% of his soul inside it.


    Lastly, he made the last horcrux using the rusty ring, which left 0.78125% of his soul inside of it. Originally, if his main body were to die, he would revive using the horcrux with the highest percentage of his soul, which was the Tome of Etheon.


    However, since all his other horcruxes were sealed and his main body was dying, he had use an extremely dangerous and insane method of reviving in an item which had less than 1 percent of his soul left inside.


    It was impossible for him to create a new body using less than 1% of his soul, he would need to take over a body of another individual instead if he wanted to revive.


    Thus he waited, slumbering till a weak soul wears the ring.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡­..


    After an eternity, he felt it. he felt a weak soul enter his range, waking him from his eternal slumber. A small blue orb of light was floating around. Like a lost child, the soul wandered around aimlessly, unaware of the dangers.


    Seeing the opportunity, his soul immediately rushed forward. Filled with madness and at the opportunity of being able to live in a living body again, his soul began to attack the weak soul. He did not know how much time has past since he was out of the ring, thus he frantically wanted to get out.


    Unlike before where he was repelled away, this time he only felt a weak resistive force. Using all the strength his soul could muster, his soul tore through it¡¯s weak resistance and started to surround it. Multiple streams of light embraced his soul and the soul¡¯s life flashed through his mind. he was too weak to stop the memories of the weak soul from overwhelming him.


    Pain, happiness, sadness, all kinds of emotion unfolded themselves before him as he was forced to watch. Intense emotions like sadness and sympathy filled him as he witness the sad life of the girl he was taking. Her emotions and feelings were being melded into him.


    Instead of him devouring the weak soul, his soul had began to bond with the soul, allowing it to merge with him. Though it was easier for him to control the body if he merged with her soul instead of devouring it, it was unwise of him to do that. Her conscious would live inside of him forever if he did that, her conscious would affect every decision he make.


    How can he let this happen! Never! Thus he began to try his hardest to devour the conscious first. Her harsh life rolled through his mind as he ate at her conscious bit by bit.


    He saw her life through her eyes, he witness how she was the eldest daughter of the Valen family, a family of knights who were the royal guards of the king¡¯s family. Each generation would train every day from childhood to protect the king. Through harsh training from young, they would become strong and powerful. Thus the prestige of the Valen family were high and mighty.


    However, that changed when Nora Valen was born. Born without the her mana pool already being awakened, how could it not lead to her having such a harsh life. In a family which valued strength and loyalty to the crown, it was certain she would live a hard life.


    The father blamed the mother for adultery as they both had blond hair while Nora was born with unusual pink hair. Due to the fact that the education on Lordran was still in the middle ages, many did not know much about genes and how they worked. Thus, problems such as the father wrongfully blaming the mother for adultery would occur.


    She had to undergo harsh trainings that no child should go through so that she could forcefully awaken her mana pool. However, she still could not awaken it. Even the servants mistreated her.


    Her father did not even treated her like a daughter. His eyes were always full of scorn and disdain whenever he saw her. The only one who even loved her was her mother, however, under the suspicion of adultery, she too was treated poorly.


    Everyday, Nora would be bullied and had to go through harsh trainings. No friends and family she could rely on other than her mother, Nora lived a miserable life full of sadness and pain.


    However, that life soon ended when she turned 10. Her father, compelled by the thought that the prestige and honour of the family would end under his rule, hired a mind mage to erased all existance of her from everyone memories. To hide his shame and failure, he had all records of her existence erased. Her mother who couldn¡¯t handle it anymore committed suicide. After erasing her from all records, he erased Nora¡¯s memories and sent her here to die.


    At least he had some conscious to not kill her personally.


    Using all the might of his soul, Kel Kazan soon managed to destroy Nora¡¯s conscious. After the conscious was gone, there was nothing left stopping him from devouring her soul and taking control of her body.


    Using his power and knowledge of souls as an undead death lord, Kel Kazan started to recover some of his strength as he used Nora¡¯s soul as nutrients. Though he felt a bit sorry for the girl, he wasn¡¯t that bothered about her life. He had killed millions of people before, why would killing one more bother him.


    The feeling of euphoria overwhelmed Kel Kazan as he felt himself in the world of Landran again.


    I have skin and flesh again! I can feel the cold wind against my soft supple skin. The way the wind breeze through my hair, the nauseating smell of this island, this is amazing. So this is what it feels like to be alive again! Oh how i have missed this feeling.


    Kel kazan missed the feeling of being alive, with just the 5 senses being opened again, Kel Kazan could not stop himself from taking a minute to appreciate how it feels to be alive again. After serving as the vessel of the abyss for decades, he had forgotten how it felt to use his 5 senses.


    When he was the undead death lord, he had used his mana sense to see and hear. However, the imitation of human senses was far cry from the real sensation. ¡°Hahaha! Watch out world! I am back! Just you watch! I don¡¯t know how much time have passed since i died, but i will soon be back to finish my job! Watch out calamity church, soon you will pay!¡±


    Like a fish back in water, Kel Kazan took his time to appreciate nature, while all the other kids glanced at her with pity faces. It was evident that they all thought that the skinny girl who was laughing to herself in the middle of the compound had finally gone crazy.

 Chapter 4 : Level 1

    ¡°Hey kid! What are you doing! Go to your hut!¡± An overseer shouted while waving his single edge sword.


    Getting knocked out of his euphoria, Kel Kazan turn to the source of the voice in anger. After being locked into the ring for how many years, how could he not be fuming after being talked down by an ant like being.


    You dare talk to me like that!


    Anger flared up as memories of Nora¡¯s life on the island started to surfaced. After devouring Nora¡¯s soul, memories of Nora¡¯s life had been branded into Kel Kazan conscious. It was as if he himself had lived as Nora. Thus with all the memories of Nora, Kel Kazan began to embrace himself as Nora.


    With anger and hatred overflowing, Nora began channeling her mana to strike the overseer. However, just as she was about to cast the spell, all her mana ran out. Nora was taken aback as she tried to channel her spell again. No matter what she tried, the spell didn¡¯t form.


    Why isn¡¯t the soul burn forming? Uh? Why is it being like this? Soul burn! Why can¡¯t i channel any mana?


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing! Get back to the hut! Are you deaf? Did you finally go crazy?¡± The overseer shouted as he started to casually walk towards her. The overseer acted casually as if it was a common occurrence.


    Nora began panicking as the 5th circle spell she had used multiple times before without even blinking an eye was not able to form. Check status!


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Level : 1


    Name : Nora Valen


    Class : Death Lord


    Health :7/10 Mana :0/10+4


    Str : 9 Agi : 11


    Con: 11 Int : 13


    Experience: 0/10


    Achievement points: 4


    Achievement Shop (requires level 50)


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Class Skills


    mana control, mana shield , mana bolt


    magic regen boost, mana boost , arcane strike


    Death magic mystery, Magic resistance ,Raise undead


    Soul fire blast, upgrade undead, soul mystery


    Greater undead, army boost, siphon soul


    Grand undead, Soul world, Shinigami Scythe


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    The Status Window differed greatly from the last time she was the undead death lord. Nora felt confused as to why she was level 1 again and why her stats were so low. However, she was soon able to realize the implications. Ha, it hadn¡¯t disappeared. My class and skills are still there!


    She had thought all of her powers she had accumulated had disappeared and was panicking moments ago. However, after realising what had happened, she began to calm down.


    The reason why her levels disappeared was because she had used all of her life force to create the Horcrux, thus causing her to lose all her levels and stats. However, after taking over the body, she gained the stats of the body. This was evident by her low level and low stats, while still having her main class of death lord and the skills that came with it.


    The death lord class was the final advancement of the necromancer branch line that one would get when reaching level 200. Thus, since she still had her class while still being level one, it meant that she could not use any of the high tier spells or skills as she did not have enough mana.


    She had achieved everything she could as a necromancer. She had controlled and used the Undead for everything. Now without her levels and mana, it was virtually impossible to summon her generals. She would need to grind her levels back up before she could.


    Nora did not know how long she spent in the ring nor how the world had changed since she was the undead death lord. Thus, it was imperative that she had to regain her lost strength immediately. She, who once had been the ruler of the dead had been reduced to a pauper who was starving and weak. She couldn¡¯t see into the future, but she needed power if she wanted to to achieve her goals.


    There are many things i need to do! I need to learn how the world changed! I need to destroy the calamity church! I need to get revenge on the Abyss! I need to rebuild my castle! There are so many things i need to do and right now i¡¯m too weak to do any of it. If i want to achieve my goals, i need to gain back my lost strength back fast! Thus i need to lay low for now until i gain back my strength.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    With a plan underway, Nora immediately ran back to the hut to sleep. From her memories, it was bedtime and if she continued to fool around, the overseer would kill her. The only reason the overseer did not do anything while she was monologuing was because the overseer thought she went crazy. It was a common occurrence for the kids here to go mad, thus the overseer did not take them seriously.


    ¡°Sigh, i really need a promotion, working with these kids on this stupid island ain¡¯t worth the pay man,¡± Nora heard as she got further and further away from the overseer.


    Judging by their mana signatures the overseers should be around F rank which is around level 20 to 30. Right now i¡¯m too weak to kill them all, i should train first to around level 20 to 30 before i start my rampage on this island.


    Returning back to the huts to sleep, Nora began to draw mana from the surrounding to regain her mana and increase her mana pool. This was how everyone on Landran did it to grow stronger. By absorbing mana while the mana pool is full, they could increase it¡¯s size and grow stronger.


    The levels and stats were things only Nora could see. As a reincarnator who came into this world, she was gifted with the system. Even after dying and turning into an undead soon after reincarnating in this world, the system still remained.


    Walking in the direction of the huts, Nora could see 5 wooden structures in the distance. The dirt path inside the compounds led Nora towards the sleeping quarters.


    The huts had the look of a poorly planned structure gone badly wrong. The walls of rough wooden planks were haphazardly placed allowing streams of moonlight to lit the interiors of the huts. Dirt and moss clung to the grooves of the corrugated wooden roof that jutted out, overhanging the walls on every side.


    They were simple,small and run down. It definitely wasn¡¯t a suitable sleeping area for kids. With holes and misplaced planks of woods everywhere, in a rainy day, everyone in the hut would suffer. The pouring rain would easily enter into the huts and drenched everyone inside of it.


    Before Nora turned into an undead minion of the abyss, she had been a prince. As prince Aran, he had lived a life of luxury and comfort, not having to worry about basic necessities. After he had became an undead skeleton, he lost his ability to sleep, eat and enjoy the pleasures of life. Thus after taking over a body and becoming alive again, Nora had hoped to enjoy the pleasure of life again.


    However, being reminded of her life as a slave, Nora was sent into a rage. The desire for vengeance on her family and the owners of the island grew tremendously.


    Inside the huts, children slept on the wooden floors. Although everyone disliked each other and saw each other as competitors for food, most started hugging each other for warmth. On the island where people could die at any time, it was wise to have a friend or two to watch your back. Thus, they would usually hug their friends for warmth.


    The cold night and the freezing winds had breached the gaps of the hut and had sent everyone shivering. It was only through the warmth of bodies could they endure the cold without blankets.


    No one inside the huts had awakened their mana pool yet and thus were unable to protect themselves from the harsh weathers. Whenever someone awakened their mana pool, they would be deported outside the island.


    Walking towards the corner, Nora laid down on the wooden planks. Now that she was a human again, she could not go without sleeping.


    ¡°Nora, what took you so long?¡± A soft young voice spoke.


    Turning around, Nora got reminded of who the source of the voice was. Everyone usually had a friend they would hug each night each other for warmth, Nora was no exception. Nora sleeping partner was Emily, a 13 year old girl. She had short black hair and dark blue eyes.


    She had a small nose and big eyes sparkled under the pale moonlight. Although she was not as pretty as Nora, many would still consider her appearance cute.


    Her legs were bundled up together inside her brown rags and her arms wrapped around them. Shivering under the cold weather, she opened her arms up for Nora.


    Having lived as an undead for many years, Nora was very unfamiliar with hugging. It beens so many years since the last time she physically hugged or even touched someone. It was only through the memories that Nora knew what to do.


    Entering the young girl¡¯s embrace, Nora hugged her back, legs wrapping around each other like koalas. Even though Nora had been an undead death lord who caused the sufferings of millions, after getting free from the controls of the abyss and having a body again, Nora felt an emotion she had forgotten long ago, compassion.


    Seeing the miserable situations of all the children here and what kind of fate await them if they managed to awaken their mana, Nora¡¯s cold frozen heart started to ache.


    Unlike Nora who knew many things about life, none of the kids knew what kind of horrible situation they would even up in later. Almost all the kids would pray to god to awaken their mana so that they could leave this island.


    However, with the wisdom of multiple life times, Nora knew what would exactly happen to them. Those who managed to awaken their mana would be turned into slave soldiers, while those who reached 15 years old and still hadn¡¯t awaken their mana would be sent to the mines, spending the rest of their life mining. Furthermore, the pretty ones who reached 15 would most likely be sold as sex slaves.


    Even though Nora didn¡¯t know how much time has past since her death, she knew that human nature were hard to change. The strong, rich or powerful would always step on the poor, weak and defenseless. That was how life worked. She, herself had done it many times before.

 Chapter 5 : Our Lords Return

    In the land of Lordran, just a few miles south of the Northern mountains in the main continent, lies a dark and gloomy place called the no man¡¯s land. Home of the dead and hell for the living.


    The no man¡¯s land was a barren dark land where no sun shined. Stepping into this bleak dark world would robbed you of all your senses. The loam in the earth and the decomposing leaves made the atmosphere close and thick. Just like it¡¯s name, the place was a dangerous restricted area for many, forming hell for the living and playground for the dead.


    The blackness of the everlasting night nurtured a sense of isolation and loneliness as the dark corrupted woodland stretched unbroken for miles. There was no map to follow, but even if there was, the perpetual darkness would prevent you from using it. Only the strong and brave would dare enter these land.


    Here on this desolate land where no man wanders, stood a tall black menacing castle. Inside the dark gloomy castle, there were innumerable cultists. Many wore the same type of clothing, a robe. The robe was red in colours and was decorated with skulls. On it¡¯s back, the insignia of their cult stood out. A big white skull surrounded by 7 smaller skulls.


    Only few had different robes than them. Inside in the castle, there was an altar room with a statue of a skeleton in golden robes. In its hands was a staff with countless scratches and chips marks, however, an dominating and unholy aura was still emitting out of the staff despite it¡¯s horrid conditions, causing all who look at it to kneel in worship.


    In front of the altar, were two figures, an old man and a young women. The old man worshiping the statue while the young women stared at the old man with a bored expression


    The old man had a fringe of grey-white hair around his balding, mottled scalp. He had a wizened face and a back slightly hunched. With each movement there was the creak of old bones. He had the look of disbelief as the staff in the statue¡¯s hand started to glow. Unlike the other cultist robes, his robes were black and gold in colour, instead of red and white. One could tell that he was a big figure in the cult.


    As for the young women, she was a cold and tall female elf, her long silver hair reaches down all the way to her waist, her pale skin which has no trace of redness from blood had a bizarre kind of aesthetics to it and a long skirt that drags all the way to the floor had the color of red and black intertwining on it.


    Unlike the other cultist and the old man, she was not wearing the cultist robe. She wore a dress that reveal all of her features while hiding the inappropriate, as if teasing everyone. While the old man had the look of disbelief, she had the look of confusion. She stared at the old men, wondering why he had suddenly gone dumb.


    ¡°Old fart, why are you looking so dumb for? Did your old brain finally cracked?¡±


    Under The beautiful woman¡¯s questioning, The old man didn¡¯t even raise his head and only threw out a sentence at her.


    ¡°Our great lord has returned.¡±


    The young women was stunned for a moment before shock covered her face. ¡°I thought you said it¡¯s impossible for the great lord to return and that we had to carry on his legacy without him?¡±


    The old man raised his head and his eyebrows twisted together and his expression could be said to be flavorful, there was happiness, angry, reminiscence and uneasiness¡­


    ¡°Take a look at this,¡± the old took out a piece of parchment from the inside of his robe.


    ¡°I thought that this was some important intelligence, but isn¡¯t this just random squibbles? How is this even legible, i can¡¯t read any word of it!¡± The young women complained as she snatched the parchment from the old geaser.


    Already used to his unreliable daughter being dumb, he solemnly said plainly with helplessness and pleading was infused into his tone ¡°sigh, please look at it more carefully, you are reading it upside down.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Oh right, i knew that, erm.. I was just¡­ erm... testing you, yeah i was just testing you!¡± Embarrassed with her mistake, the young women flipped the parchment over ¡°Erm¡­ what am i supposed to be looking at? I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°You dumbass! Did all your brain power go into your rack? That¡¯s the language of the ancients! Did you not pay attention during any of my lessons?¡± Even though, the old man was used to his daughter eccentric and scattered thoughts, he could not handle how she had not pay attention to him during his lessons.


    ¡°How am i supposed to pay attention when all you say is blablabla take over the world blablabla. Seriously, who even wants to take over the world now a days, that¡¯s so last century,¡± the young women defended, striking her chest out in confidence.


    ¡°Insolence! How dare you tarnish the dreams of our lord, Kel Kazan! Give me that!¡± The old man snatched back the parchment and began reading it to her.


    ¡°Look here! These words were written by our great ancestors who once served under Lord Kel Kazan, they were the ones who managed to escape after our lord fell. This parchment speaks of how they had a divination that one day our lord would rise again and that the soul bound staff of the lord would shine to his return. Thus they risked their lives to steal the staff from the hands of the united forces to know when he would return. This is the task we were created for, to ready our forces for our lord¡¯s return so that we may one day rule the world!¡± The old man preach fanatically.


    ¡°It was just yesterday that you said that the divination was wrong and that you wanted to carry on his legacy yourself instead of waiting for his return. And now you are saying you belief all of this crap? Are you sure you¡¯re still sane? I know we been living here for centuries and all.¡± The young women refuted.


    ¡°Yes, i used believed that, but after seeing the staff glow with power, how could i deny the evidence? The staff have been in this altar room for centuries, before i was even born, the staff stayed silently in this very room. I once believed the staff was a fake but now, i have no words to refute my ancestors! Can you not feel the aura that¡¯s emanating from this staff? If our lord is not alive, do you think the staff would be glowing this majestically?¡±


    ¡°The power that the staff is giving is proof enough that i was wrong and that our ancestors were right, our preparations were not for naught! Our purpose in life is clear to me now, we must prepare our forces and reunite with our glorious leader!¡±


    ¡°Gria! Go forth to the to the mainlands and join the Red Spider, while i prepare our forces for his return, once he returns, we will set forth to conquer the world!¡± The old man ordered.


    ¡°Wait! Red Spider? You mean those lunatics? How are they going to even help us? Aren¡¯t they crazy about trying to revive the ancient ones? How would me joining them help us in any way?¡±


    ¡°Do you not pay any attention during my lessons? Do you know how they are going to revive the ancient ones! They are going to use the power of death that resides in our lord¡¯s soul to revive them! This means that they will be trying to round up all our lord¡¯s horcruxes and uses it¡¯s powers to revive the ancient ones!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how our lord managed to revive but surely our lord would suffer if his horcruxes are destroyed! Though it is impossible to destroy our lord¡¯s horcruxes through normal means, using the powers of the ancients, they have the capabilities to destroy it! We can¡¯t let that happen!¡± The old man snapped.


    ¡°Wait wait wait! If they are going to destroy our lord¡¯s horcruxes, why am i joining them? Won¡¯t i be helping our enemies if i join them?¡±


    ¡°Oh my dear daughter, how i wish everyday that you were born smarter instead of developing into a nympho. The reason you are going to join them is because you are going to stop them when they are doing the final sacrifice and take back the horcruxes. If our lord sees that we have all his horcruxes when he returns, won¡¯t we be rewarded?¡±


    ¡°Wait, then how am i going to join the group? They only have a maximum of 9 members and surely they have a way of finding out my allegiances.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple, you just have to defeat one of them and take their place in the group. There are very few people in the world who knows why they are looking for the horcruxes and what they are going to use it for. This is true for the group¡¯s members as well. Only a few inside the Red Spider knows that they are trying to revive the ancients. Many thinks they are just stealing them for the money. So just pretend like you are just interested in making money by joining the group. They have a rule stating that the only way they can join the group is by killing one of it¡¯s members.¡±


    ¡°Oh then i¡¯ll be off then,¡± the young women cheered as she raced out of the altar room. A soft shout could be heard by the old man as she got further away. ¡°Finally! Freedom! I hope there are some cuties in the group!¡±


    Oh lord, i hope i didn¡¯t make a mistake by sending her. Oh lord, when you return, we will soon be ready to take over the world again! Hahaha! This time, there will be no heros to stop you.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Nora sneezed.


    Dammit! Am i getting sick? My first day living as a human again and i¡¯m already sick. Great.


    ¡°Nora, are you ok?¡± Emily asked in concern.


    ¡°Yup yup, no worries, let''s go back to sleep,¡± Nora replied, patting emily¡¯s head.

 Chapter 6 : First kill

    ¡°Wu..!¡±


    A loud horn erupted, waking the sleepy kids inside the huts. The warm beams of sunlight from the morning sun penetrated through the holes of the wooden huts, bathing the room with it¡¯s warmth. However, to those not under the beams of light, the cold morning air tortured the thin bodies of the youths.


    Groggy and sleepy, everyone hurried to leave the huts and prepared for the usual morning exercise. Every morning, the kids would be sent through rigorous activities. The exercises weren¡¯t the kind of exercise normal people go through, these were life threatening and deadly. It was very easy for people to die, if one was not careful.


    Lining up row by row, everyone stood together in a orderly manner. There were only 2 overseers up and awake, the rest still sleeping. On this island, the overseers were lazy and would hardly care for anything.


    If they were ordered wake up early in the morning to make sure the kids were sent through the exercise, they would draw lots to see who had to do it. Evidently, the 2 overseers were the 2 that lost. Their expression were full of anger and from the speed they were tapping their toes in frustration, one could tell that they were very cranky for not being to sleep longer.


    ¡°Today, we are training your physical fitness. You are going to face the wolves on your own. I can tell you now that we will only keep half of you for the next day. The higher ups are cutting the fundings and not all of you are needed. This means that half of you will die in the trial today!¡± the overseer laughed as his wolf howled in delight at being given a chance to feast ¡°Ha ha! Enjoy the feeling of death!¡±


    Hearing these words, panic started to show on the youths¡¯ faces, and their uneasy gazes shifted to the wolves surrounding them. Unlike the overseers who were still asleep, all of the wolves were awake, ready to feast on the flesh of the youths.


    Some of the younger and weaker youths begged for mercy. However, these villains would never show any pity for these kids, and at the command of the middle aged overseer, they began to open the doors of the compounds. The leash that held all the wolves were suddenly released and presence of savage beast instantly swept throughout the small camp!


    Pale white claws dug into the ground while their grey fur stood on end, their ferocious fangs were exposed beyond their vicious mouths as they howled in delight.


    Seeing the Wolves readying themselves while baring their fangs, brandishing their claws and continuously howling, the youths¡¯ face paled and became lifeless. A few of them even went as far as shedding tears.


    To these feeble kids, the wolves were scary and intimidating, having to undergo such a cruel and merciless exercise was truly horrifying for these young childrens. The previous exercises paled in comparison to the wolves. After being branded to fear the wolves throughout their life on the island, no one knew what to so.


    Soon, one of the kids snapped out of it and finally regained his bearings. He instantly rushed towards the open doors of the compounds, leaving the group of youths and the howling wolves behind.


    Instantly, like a spark lighting off a barrel of explosives, it exploded, the mob of young children began to follow the his footsteps, Nora included. It was even faster and deadlier than the mobs during feeding time. Under the fear of the wolves, adrenaline began pumping throughout the bodies of the youths.


    Using all their might, everyone ran as fast as they could, while the horde of vicious wolves chased in furious might.


    It wasn¡¯t a race to see who can reached an area the fastest, it was a race to see who can out run who. Those who were slow were instantly pounced on by the horde and eaten alive. The wolves sharp fangs digged and ripped apart the flesh of the youths.


    After reaching the gate, everyone began to split up in all direction but one. It was only the west that no one dared to venture. Through past experiences, everyone already knew that the west side of the island was where all the scary and vicious beasts lived. Without the safety of the compounds, even the overseers would fear the monsters that lived in the west side.


    Nora ran as fast as she could north, the place she was most familiar with. With stretched ears, she could hear the howling of wolves and the screams of young children getting softer and softer as she ran further north. Using her mana to push herself and give her the stamina needed, she ran from the wolves. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    A wolf continued to chase her, as Nora sped through an umber-brown, ancient forest. Branches and leaves whipping past her as she rushed through the vegetation. Numerous fallen trees lined up across the forest floor as Nora jumped over them.


    The foliage became thick and lush, forming an arch of green above her head. Soon Nora arrived at a wide glade, where the trees fell away, revealing the bespeckled sky. Nora sat down with her back against a moss covered tree trunk and took deep breaths. With her weak and frail body, she had reached her limit. Luckily, somewhere along the way, she had managed to out ran the wolf and lost it through the bewildering woods.


    However, this was not for long, with her sweat soaked clothes, it won¡¯t be long till the wolf managed to tracked her down. Using its sensitive nose, the wolves would eventually find her.


    Through, Nora could rest for a bit and then run again until half of the children are killed, Nora had a better idea. With no one around to see what she was capable of, a plan began to form in Nora¡¯s brilliant mind.


    Nora jumped and crouched on top of a tree, hiding in between the greens of the leaves. This was where she would get her first kill. To reach the point where she can take revenge, she would need to kill many things to grow stronger. If she were to not risk her life to kill the wolf, she would be stuck at level 1 forever. Thus she waited.


    Like a natural born hunter, Nora silently waited in the leaves, eyes wide open. Her eyes darted from place to place, while her ears were opened and intuned with nature.


    Soon, her ears picked up a sound. This was not the usual creaking, rustling or buzzing. This was the sound of an animal moving pass bushes. The sounds of leaves suddenly moving was picked up by the sharp ears of Nora. Her mana was full again after the wait and thus she had full use of her entire mana pool to deal with the wolf.


    However, although, Nora used to be a undead death lord for centuries worth of knowledge on magic, Nora only knew a few spells that required low mana.


    This should be enough anyway! I don¡¯t need much to kill a simple wolf. I deserved to die, if i fail such a easy ambush!


    With full confidence in her abilities, Nora clutched the sharp piece of rock in her hand. The rustling of leaves and branches got louder and louder as Nora felt the wolf get closer to her.


    Soon, Nora spotted it. With it¡¯s noses buried to the forest floor, the wolf sniffed and walked towards her direction. Just above the wolf¡¯s head, a translucent blue number appeared, ¡®level 9¡¯.


    5 meters


    4 meters


    3 meters


    2 meters


    1 meters


    Now!


    Instantly Nora jumped down from the treetops and using the momentum of her falling body, she bashed the wolf¡¯s head with the rock, stunning it. Channeling all her mana into the spell ¡®mana bolt¡¯, she blasted it into the mouth of the stunned wolf. With a large splatter of blood and gore, the head of the wolf instantly exploded. The wolf didn¡¯t even had a chance to look at it¡¯s attacker before it died. Even though, it was just a lv10 spell from the acolyte class, it was still enough to kill a simple wolf.


    Check stats!


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Level : 4


    Name : Nora Valen


    Class : Death Lord


    Health :40/40 Mana :42 / 40+ 16


    Str : 13 Agi : 15


    Con: 15 Int : 18


    Experience:37/40


    Achievement points: 14


    Achievement Shop (requires level 50)


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Class Skills


    mana control, mana shield , mana bolt


    magic regen boost, mana boost , arcane strike


    Death magic mystery, Magic resistance ,Raise undead


    Soul fire blast, upgrade undead, soul mystery


    Greater undead, army boost, siphon soul


    Grand undead, Soul world, Shinigami Scythe</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Jumping down from the tree tops, Nora began to dissect the wolf after extracting the wolf¡¯s soul and keeping it in her soul storage. Using her mana control, she channeled mana on her hand and turned it into a knife. With the huge increase in the size of her mana pool, Nora could finally afford to use mana for miscellaneous tasks.


    Taking some dried wood and branches from the surrounding, Nora began to make a fire using a small fire spell to light it up.


    Blazing flames lit up in bright orange hue as the wood started to burn and sizzle. Turning her mana into a skewer, she pierced the wolf meat on top and began to roast.


    Soon the delicious smell of wolf meat invaded Nora¡¯s nostrils. The golden brown glow of the skin of meat signal that the meat was ready to eat. With stomach growling like thunder too inappropriate for a young lady, Nora began feasting on it.


    With her stomach hungry for food and the fact that she been eating disgusting mush everyday, Nora munched on the hot greasy meat. Like an animal, Nora chomped on it, take a large bite every time.


    Soon the smell of roasted wolf melted as Nora consumed it all. All the cooked parts were eaten and devoured by the small little girl. With a full belly and mana pool, Nora left the uncooked meat of the wolf behind and marched towards the direction of the wolf howls. It was now Nora¡¯s turn to hunt.

 Chapter 7 : New Class

    The dense forest was quiet and serene. Occasionally, mall critters would leap across the forest ground, startling the birds resting in the trees. The screams and howls of the forest had quietened down, causing the forest to return to it¡¯s peaceful state.


    However, in a small clearing by a waterfall, the serene atmosphere only lasted for a short while before it was suddenly disrupted by a terrible looking figure that frightened away all the birds in the trees. A short skinny girl with blood all over her entered the clearing from the bushes.


    Thus, after finding a water source where she can refresh herself and wash away all the blood and gore, Nora became delighted.


    After using ¡®soul sight¡¯ to check for any dangerous creatures in the lake and not finding any, Nora jumped into the pool of water with a big splash.


    With her mastery of souls, there were many spells and skills which were very useful to her. One of which was ¡®soul sight¡¯ which turned the user¡¯s eyes light blue with a hint of pink and changed the user¡¯s vision to only see souls. A strong being would have a big and powerful soul while a weak being have a small and weak soul. Though this spell was a high level one, it¡¯s mana usage was based on how long the user had it on. If it was only for a few seconds, Nora could easily sustain it, even with her small mana pool.


    The clear blue waters of the lake swished past Nora as she slowly swam towards the gentle waterfall. The lake was not that deep and Nora could stand in it with her head out of the waters.


    Going under the small waterfall to drink the fresh water that fell from above, Nora gulped down the cool refreshing water while washing her body and clothes of all the blood and dirt.


    The waterfall was a meter wide and three meters tall. It was clear blue and magical, swishing over the rocks joyfully. The stream of water gently fell down from above, showering Nora with its serenity. The waterfall looked like a sheet of blue as it swished down, its edges hemmed with whipped-white lines.


    The water poured down and dripped by Nora¡¯s side as her mind faded into dullness and everything became a foggy illusion. The sensation of the cooling water calmed her, taking her mind of things. The feeling of the torrent of water gently sliding down her skin was something she truly missed.


    For the first time in centuries, she finally felt what it was like to shower again. Taking her time to relax and forget about her worries, Nora stood under the gentle steam and bathe her body of all the dirt and blood.


    Only after an hour of spending her time in the lake, did she finally leave. Using a small fire spell, she slowly dried her clothes and body off. After drying herself, Nora turned to the edge of the calm lake where there were very little ripples. Taking a peek at her reflection, Nora became stunned by how she looked.


    Her clear blue eyes, framed by her long lashes, were just like the colours of the water. Her soft pink hair was already dried and flowed in waves to adorn her glowing, porcelain like skin. With a straight nose and full pink lips, Nora couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was going to be absolutely stunning in the future. Though currently she looked immature and malnutritioned, in a few years time, she would certainly turn into a goddess.


    Wow, i just need to train up and gain some muscles and in the future, i can topple kingdoms like those in stories.


    Dammit! Why couldn¡¯t i have taken over the body of a guy and another girl have these looks instead. This is really my ideal girl.


    At least when i grow stronger, i can use a cloning spell on myself. Hehehe.


    After drying up and clean of all the blood and dirt, Nora ran forward towards the sounds of howling.


    With the increase in stats, Nora quickly sped along the the grassy forest. Soon, the howling got louder. Using soul sight, Nora spotted the soul of a wolf and below it was the soul of a child. The soul of the child was weakening.


    As the wolf was distracted by it¡¯s meal, Nora managed remain undetected. The wolf nostrils were deep inside the boy¡¯s body, blocking the scent of Nora.


    Even if the wolf was not distracted and noticed Nora, it would not have cared. The most it could do was pounce on her. It¡¯s guard would not be up against a weak and frail child.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Thus, using the opportunity, Nora slowly and silently crept behind the wolf and used all her remaining mana to form 4 ¡®mana bolt¡¯. Each ¡®mana bolt¡¯ required 10 mana.


    Taking the time to aim while the wolf was distracted, Nora shot all 4¡®mana bolt'' directly towards its head.


    Just like the previous wolf, it didn¡¯t stand a chance and instantly exploded into a fountain of blood. This time Nora was too far away to get caught up in the blood explosion.


    Without magic resistance, the level 12 wolf did not stand a chance against 4 level 10 spells aimed at it¡¯s head.


    Leveling up to level 8, Nora sucked up the soul of the boy and the wolf into her soul storage for future usage. Taking the time to rest, Nora turnedaway from the carass of the wolfand ran in the opposite direction in search of more wolf to kill.However just as she was running through underbushes, a soft growl came from her left.


    Turning around to face the threat, Nora quickly consumed 3 souls she collected using ¡®soul devour¡¯ to regain her lost mana. Now she was at full mana again and ready to fight the level 11 wolf in front of her. Withoutthe advantage of a surprise attack and a headshot, it would not be easy for Nora to kill the wolf with very little mana. Thus she needed all the mana she could get to fight an even battle.


    Faking the appearance of a weak and frail girl, Nora lured the vicious grey wolf towards her. With fangs baring, the wolf pounced towards Nora, unaware of the dangers. Nora continued acting weak and allowed the wolf to get closer.


    Nora had to kill it in one shot as with it superior speed and agility, the wolf could easily dodge all of Nora¡¯s spells if it knew that Nora had the means to fight back. If Nora missed and allow the wolf to see that she could fight back, the wolf would be on guard and be ready to dodge her spells. Thus Nora acted weak and allowed the wolf to get closer with its guards down.


    Wait. Wait. Now!


    With a full mana pool of more than a 100, Nora began to channel the most powerful spell she could muster, ¡®arcane strike¡¯. With the wolf¡¯s body high in the air and just above her, Nora used a 100 mana and unleashed ¡®Arcane strike¡¯.


    With it body in the air, the wolf had no way of dodging the attack. Traces of fear could be seen on the wolf¡¯s eyes as a large spinning ball of glowing purple energy shot towards it. Shooting through the belly of the wolf, the middle section was completely obliterated. The dense amount of mana in the spell had managed to turn everything it past through into dust.


    Seeing the devastation, Nora couldn¡¯t help but mutter ¡°maybe that was a bit over kill, using a level 30 spell to kill a level 11 monster.¡±


    Since Nora used to be a level 200 and above undead death lord, Nora did not know how to be conservative. The ability of judge the power of low level spells was completely foreign to her. She always used to believed that whoever had the bigger fist was stronger. She did not know the meaning of subtly.


    Everytime she fought, she had always used her strongest spells to completely obliterate everything. With godly amount of mana and regen, she could spam powerful spells after spells without worry.


    Maybe i should learn how to control my mana usage efficiently, i don¡¯t think a level 30 spell will be necessary to kill a wolf. Perhaps i should...


    Just as Nora was self reflecting, a ding sound, followed by the sounds of trumpets interrupted Nora¡¯s thoughts.


    This sound. Don¡¯t tell me? No! It should be impossible! Check status!


    Shouting out the command, Nora was greeted a a blue screen covering her stats.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Congrats! You have reached level 10. As a level 10 beginner, you have reached the minimum level requirement for you first job advancement.


    For your skills in hiding, tricking and ambushing prey, you are now promoted to rogue.


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Level : 10


    Name : Nora Valen


    Class : Death Lord


    Health : 100 / 100


    Mana : 37 / 100+ 40


    Str : 19 Agi : 21


    Con: 21 Int : 24


    Experience: 27/200


    Achievement points: 34


    Achievement Shop (requires level 50)


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Class Skills


    Nimble body, Stealth, Quick stab


    </td>


    <td>


    Class Skills


    mana control, mana shield , mana bolt


    magic regen boost, mana boost , arcane strike


    Death magic mystery, Magic resistance ,Raise undead


    Soul fire blast, upgrade undead, soul mystery


    Greater undead, army boost, siphon soul


    Grand undead, Soul world, Shinigami Scythe


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Seeing the achievement she received, Nora could help but become dumbfounded.


    Wait a minute, did i just get another class? Because i reverted back to level 1 and reached level 10 again, did the system bug out and rewarded me with another class?


    From confusion to happiness, Nora started cheering in delight at the fact that she received another class. Nora became overjoyed at the thought of being able to receive more skills and abilities in the future. Norahad thought that she was a cheat before with the death lord class, but now that she just received another one, Nora became even more of a cheat.


    At every job advancement, Nora would be receiving 3 additional skills. In her old life, when she reached level 10, she became an acolyte and received ¡®mana control¡¯, ¡®mana shield¡¯ and ¡®mana bolt¡¯.


    When she reached level 30, she became a mage and received ¡®magic regen boost¡¯, ¡®mana boost¡¯ and ¡®arcane strike¡¯.


    When she reached level 60, she fell into the abyss and became a necromancer, receiving ¡®Death magic mystery¡¯, ¡®magic resistance¡¯ and ¡®Raise undead¡¯.


    When she reached level 100, she became a soul fiend, receiving ¡®Soul fire blast¡¯, ¡®upgrade undead¡¯ and ¡®soul mystery¡¯.


    When she reached level 150, she became a grand lich, receiving ¡®Greater undead¡¯, ¡®army boost¡¯ and ¡®siphon soul¡¯.


    When she reached level 200, she became a death lord, receiving ¡®grand undead¡¯, ¡®soul world¡¯ and ¡®shinigami scythe¡¯.

 Chapter 8 : The slaughter begins

    5 days later¡­


    By the side of the wide and murky green river that passed through the jungle, a wooly deer calmly hydrated itself. The calm flowing sound of the river was like a instrument that collaborated with serene jungle music, cheering a tune of peace and tranquility. However, for all its serenity, there was more danger in its swirling depths than the trees behind.


    With a thundering crash, a giant furry alligator tore through the veil and with a with a large roar, it chomped onto the poor deer, pulling it into the depths. However, just as it was about to dragged the prey back down, a barrage of blue balls of mana shot out, tearing through both the deer and alligator. With blood and gore everywhere, the murky green river was stained red.


    ¡°Finally it came out, i¡¯ve been waiting here for so long, now i finally try this delicacy!¡± As if a cloak of invisibility was taken off, the figure of Nora appeared out of nowhere. The skill ¡®stealth¡¯ was disabled, allowing Nora to be visible again.


    After disabling the mana intensive spell ¡®stealth¡¯ she gotten from becoming a rogue, Nora walked towards the corpse of the alligator. Forming a blade of mana, Nora began dissecting the beast, cutting up the soft and supple meat.


    From the memories of her life in the Valen family, Nora knew that this beast meat was delicious. After sighting it by the river a few hours ago, Nora could not resist the temptation to try it. After reviving and having the sense of taste again, Nora knew that she had to try it. Eating just stale hard meat of the various creatures that she killed over the past few days had caused Nora to become fed up with the horrible tasting food.


    After collecting the meat, Nora began to pierce the small cut up cubes of meat with a rod of mana. Like a kebab, she roasted it over a small fire she created using a small fire spell. Using the time she spent on cooking, Nora decided to check on her level and stats.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Level : 23


    Name : Nora Valen


    Class : Death Lord


    Health : 230 / 230


    Mana : 237 / 230+ 92


    Str : 32 Agi : 34


    Con: 34 Int : 39


    Experience: 217/460


    Achievement points: 274


    Achievement Shop (requires level 50)


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Lv10 1st job -Rogue


    Nimble body, Stealth, Quick stab


    </td>


    <td>


    Lv10 1st job - Acolyte


    mana control, mana shield , mana bolt


    Lv30 2nd job - Mage


    magic regen boost, mana boost , arcane strike


    Lv60 3rd job- Necromancer


    Death magic mystery, magic resistance ,Raise undead


    Lv100 4th job - Soul fiend


    Soul fire blast, upgrade undead, soul mystery


    Lv150 5th job - Great lich


    Greater undead, army boost, siphon soul


    Lv200 6th job - Death lord


    Grand undead, Soul world, Shinigami Scythe


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    After spending 5 days in the west side of the island training, she had leveled up to level 23. It was a tortuous and arduous task, fighting to the death everyday. If not for her new skill of ¡®Stealth¡¯, to escape or to ambush, she would not have even lasted a day. The level of the monsters she faced were truly terrifying. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    All the monsters on the west side were all above level 15 while some of the stronger ones were above level 30. Not only that, most of the creatures lived in hordes. It was only through the use of ¡®soul sight¡¯ and ¡®stealth¡¯ that she managed to hide and run away from the hordes.


    The west side was the perfect way to hone her new skills and to get used to fighting with her body. With the fear of death looming around, her instincts were always up while her body was always ready for combat.


    Nora had decided to enter the west side of the island and lived in the wilderness when the bell that signal the end of the wolf hunt exercise had rang. For her revenge against the overseers, she needed grow as fast as she could. Staying and living inside the compounds would be a waste of time and thus she decided camped out to train herself. The overseers would never think that a child would dare live outside the camp, it was suicidal. Even they wouldn¡¯t dare to try.


    Moreover, even if they knew that she was living outside, they wouldn¡¯t give a shit anyway. If any regular kid had tried to live outside, they would have already been dead by now. However, Nora was not a regular kid. Using her skills and abilities, Nora had used the monsters at the west side of the island to hone her skills and body. Whenever she spotted a lone monster who she did not need to use spells to kill, she had summoned a blade of mana to fight in melee combat.


    With the introduction of a new class, a new road had been opened to her. She was finally able to cover up one of her weaknesses. Although the death lord class was very strong and powerful, it had 2 main disadvantages.


    Firstly, high amounts of mana is needed to be able to control large forces of undead minions. Before she died, she always had the abyss to supply her with mana. However, now that she was finally free from it¡¯s controls, her weakness was back.


    The other weakness was close range abilities, the bane of all mages. If an enemy got close, she had very little ways of fending them off. This was how she had died, the heroes had used a mass teleportation spell to enter her throne and fought her directly, far away from her legion of undeads.


    These were the weakness Nora had, however, now with the introduction of a new class, everything changed. Now Nora had a way to increase her close range fighting capabilities by being a rogue. Although the other glaring weakness was still there, Nora knew that when she acquire all her Horcruxes and staff back, she would be able to solve that problem.


    Soon the kebabs were cooked and Nora began to eat her first delicacy. Taking a bite of the golden brown cubes of meat on the kebabs, an explosion of flavour and textures melted into her taste buds. Though it was not as delicious as she thought it would be, due to the lack of herbs and salt, Nora was still satisfied. After eating just hard stale meat with no flavour and texture for the past few days, Nora had been craving for something good to eat. Thus causing her to take a break from her training to hunt the furry alligator down.


    Soon all the sticks of meat were consumed and with a filled belly, Nora began to walk towards the direction of the hut. Now was her time to take revenge. She was now strong enough to kill the overseers. Although she wasn¡¯t strong enough be able to just march in with guns blazing, she was strong enough to quietly kill them with ¡®stealth¡¯.


    It was true that Nora could just continue to train a bit more and raise her levels before killing the overseers without any effort. However, Nora couldn¡¯t stand wearing rags for clothes and not having a good night sleep anymore. Thus all she wanted to do now was to kill all the overseers, take their clothes and sleep on their soft beds. Nora was confident that she was strong enough to kill the overseers without getting caught.


    Using ¡®soul sight¡¯ and ¡®stealth¡¯ to get past all the hordes of monsters along the way, Nora soon left the west side of the island. After leaving the danger zone, Nora stopped using her spells and decided to just ran there. There was no need for her to waste her mana. Soon, she arrived at the camp again. The gates of the compounds were closed and an eerie silence hanged in the air. Using stealth, She climbed up the wooden gates while using ¡®stealth¡¯.


    By the time she managed to infiltrate the camp, the pale moon was already high in the sky. The freezing air of the night tore through the defenses of the shabby clothes Nora wore and like daggers, stabbed into her skin. Without the use of mana to fight off the cold, Nora would have already been shivering.


    Slowly making her way to the wolves pen, Nora silently crept through the camp like a shadow. Although there were no overseers who were bothered enough to take watch at night, Nora couldn¡¯t help but be safe than sorry. If by some chance, she got spotted, her element of surprise would be gone. Thus she crept towards the wolves pen to take care of them first, as they would make a large ruckus if they smell large amounts of blood in the camp.


    From her memories, Nora knew exactly where everything in the compound was. If she wanted to, she could easily visualize it¡¯s layout and draw a map. The camp was divided into 4 sections with wooden spiked walls surrounding it. In the middle was a large clearing where everything usually took place.


    Near the north was where the kids stayed, the broken down wooden huts lines up the road north. Down the road south west from the centre was where the overseers lived. That area was the only area Nora had no memories about. The kids were banned from entering there and anyone who disobey were usually killed, thus none of the kids knew what it was like in there.


    Lastly, down the road south east from the centre was where the wolves lived. This was where Nora was heading to. Using soul sight every so often to guide her through the dark night, Nora soon arrived at the wolves pen. Cloaked in ¡®stealth¡¯, none of the wolves realised what was going on. Although they could smell her right in front of them, the wolves couldn¡¯t help but become confused. With their inferior intelligence, they could not figure out why they could smell a human when there was nothing in front of them.


    Walking around the pen, Nora began placing silencing wards to prevent sounds from escaping. With her low level and mana, Nora could only place simple wards. However, this simple ward was enough for the task. After placing low level silencing wards around the pen, Nora quickly left the scene.


    The wards were low level and would only last a few hours, thus she needed to make full use of the time she had. Although she wanted to enter the pen and kill all the wolves, the low level wards would not be able to handle it. If any of the parts of the ward was accidently knocked over while she fight the wolves, it would be game over. Thus, Nora had to just pray that the few hours was enough to kill all the overseers.


    After leaving the pen, Nora followed the road back towards the centre of the camp and then ran towards the south west. Soon she arrived at the placed where the overseers lived in.


    The house was long and narrow and it stretched out backwards like a giant shoe box. It was three stories high and was made of stone. The wooden framed sash windows were propped open with sticks and the brick work. With crystal lamps lining up the small rose garden that had been planted in front, Nora couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. The technology had advanced by quite a bit since she dead.


    Putting the thought of how long she was in the ring for behind, Nora silently crept towards the building, smiling at the thought of the easy exp she was going to farm.

 Chapter 9 : Ghost

    The dark cool night chilled the air with its loving embrace while the bright lights from crystal lamps illuminated the darkness, vanquishing it away. Marwin grabbed a beer from the fridge and headed down towards the lounge. The main building where all the overseers lived was a 3 story building, with each room belonging to an overseer.


    The steps creaked as he made his way down into the well lit room. After leaving his room, he had walked down from the 2nd floor and down towards the 1st floor lounge room, the meeting place between his group of friends to gamble and play. With nothing to do on this boring and isolated island, Marwin and his friends played cards and gambled every night to relieve boredom.


    Entering the lounge room, Marwin spotted his group of friends by a round table with a few wooden chairs. He pulled one of those chairs, sat down and left the beer bottle on the table. He held his head back and looked at the ceiling.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it then, everyone who''s needed here huh? I ain¡¯t gonna wait anymore! I¡¯ll die of boredom if we have to wait for Dan to arrive, he takes fucking forever,¡± said Mike with an accent, making it hard to understand what he was saying.


    Seeing that no one was going to refute him, Mike chucked one whole beer bottle and burped out loud. ¡°You know the rules, aye bud? Let¡¯s start playing.¡± He shuffled the cards like a pro and started dealing. He laid down five cards to each player.


    The mood changed in a split second and the tension spread around the room. Pulling a stack of coins out of his pocket, Marwin placed a stack of 10 silver coins on the table. Following his actions, everyone on the table took out a stack of silver coins and placed their bets before picking up their cards.


    Marwin turned to the other, eyes glued on their expressions. All of them played long enough with each other that they knew what their habits were.


    Mike reached for his cards and slowly turned his cards open, making sure no one else sees them. He smiled inside his head. His face didn¡¯t move an inch. He knew the rest were watching. Drawing a card from the deck in the middle of the table, he felt the buzz of the beer he had. ¡°The beer must be super strong.¡±


    Seeing how long Mike was taking during his turn, the Tom started to complain. ¡°Goddammit, can you hurry the fuck up, i wanna sleep soon!¡±


    ¡°Pipe down! My turn is over when i say it¡¯s over, so shut the fuck up.¡± Mike answered angrily as he placed a king of spades on the table. ¡°Aye Tom, why you so pissy to go sleep so early anyway?¡±


    ¡°What! You don¡¯t know? Sir is coming here tomorrow. I need to wake up early and look my best!¡± Tom answered as he straighten his tie to emphasize his point.


    ¡°Just give it up Tom, you know you ain¡¯t ever getting a promotion. We wouldn¡¯t be stuck here otherwise.¡± Marwin spoke as he placed his card down, ending his turn.


    ¡°Speak for yourself! As long as i work hard and attract Sir¡¯s attention, i¡¯ll be out of this hell hole in no time.¡± Tom replied while placing his card down.


    ¡°Dude, do you seriously think you have a chance of promotion? Dude, face it, we are just grunts. If we are of any competence to get a promotion, we wouldn¡¯t be working in this dump in the first place. We would be working as an adventure and climbing dungeons instead of working in this shit stain.¡± Hearing his friends words of confidence, the rest of the gang couldn¡¯t help but bring him back down to reality. ¡°The only reason we are here is because we are too weak to be working as an adventurer.The only thing we would be useful for is picking herbs or finding lost cats. Face it, we¡¯re trash.¡±


    Hearing his friend point out their incompetence, Tom couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist in anger. However, he did not refute them. This was because, deep down, he knew they were right. The only reason why he was here was because he was too weak and afraid of monsters in the dungeons.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Face with the words of their own insecurities, everyone suddenly became quiet. Silence filled the air as everyone placed a card on the table one by one while drinking beer.


    Marwin, unable to take the silence, asked ¡°so why is the sir coming here anyway? Last time i checked, he was arriving in a week. Why the sudden change?¡±


    ¡°Aye, that''s true, but from what i heard from Kendal, our head overseer, the reason why Sir is arriving early is because the big heads wants to cut the program. Some righteous hypocrites got wind of our programs and are looking for evidence. Thus Sir is coming back early to get rid of all the evidence here,¡± Tom quietly whispered as if afraid of anyone hearing.


    ¡°What! Shutting everything down? Damn those morons, how did this get leaked?¡± Marwin exclaimed in anger, smashing his fist onto the wooden table and shaking it.


    ¡°You see why i am trying so hard to get a promotion? After this is all over, we are most likely unemployed.¡± Tom shuddered at the thought.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not like we can do anything about it, we are just basic grunts, just follow orders and pray we get lucky,¡± a deep voice came from the last person in the group. The usually silent but reliable Zack spoke and gave an advice, alarming everyone in the group.


    ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re right, no point worrying about things we can¡¯t control, so let''s just drink and end this round, if we are fast enough, we can play another round before Mr.TryHard over here has to go take his nappy, hahaha,¡± Marwin teased before chugging another bottle of beef.


    ¡°Aye, you¡¯re right, let¡¯s drink!¡± Everyone replied as they began placing their cards on the table. With the mood lightening, the game heated up again.


    ¡°Aye Marwin! The Hairule festival is going to start soon, aren¡¯t you going to quit this shitty job on that day? Tom asked and placed a card on the table.


    ¡°Yeah, i want to start settling down and find a wife, if i continue with this job, i think i might be dying alone someday.¡± Marwin answered before chugging his beer.


    ¡°Goddammit, way to ruin the mood again!¡±


    ¡°Fine fine, i¡¯ll lighten the mood. Let¡¯s talk about the festival instead. I was thinking about quitting on that day as it is an auspicious day after all. The day i quit this shithole will be on the same day the four great heros vanquished the evil death lord and freed our land from it¡¯s villainy a thousand year ago. Won¡¯t that be great?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, why can¡¯t we be as strong as them? Like honestly, how the fuck did they get so strong? They fought millions of undead minions and vanquish the great death lordwhile we are here rotting in this dump.¡± Tom sighed.


    ¡°Seriously, can you guys like stop talking? Every time you guys open your mouth, i feel like drinking myself to death with the depression you guys are giving me.¡± Zack spoke out again with his deep voice while placing a card on the table.


    ¡°Sigh, all right, all right, we¡¯ll shut up now.¡±


    Thus the game continued on in silence, stacks of silver and copper coins stood tall and proud on the table. The bets had been increased drastically. Only the sound of beer chugging, card sliding and coins chiming could be heard as the game carried on. With each placement of cards, more coins were added to the bundle of coins in the middle.


    However, Marwin unable to take the silence again, couldn¡¯t stop himself to starting the conversation again ¡°Aye Mike, i heard that the noble girl died? Is it true?


    ¡°What noble girl? You mean the pick hair?¡± Tom asked.


    ¡°Sigh, yeah it¡¯s true, i think she died on the day of the wolf hunt, when we counted the number of people in the camp after the exercise ended, i didn¡¯t see anyone with pink hair. So it¡¯s safe to say, she¡¯s dead,¡± Mike answered.


    ¡°Pity, i wanted to giver her a try,¡± Marwin responded.


    ¡°Watch yourself mate, she¡¯s the sir¡¯s girl, i heard the sir has been looking at her for quite awhile now. I think he¡¯ll be quite pissed off tomorrow when he hears that his favourite died.¡± Mike warned.


    ¡°How did she die anyway? Wasn¡¯t she one of the fit ones who had a high likelihood of surviving the exercise? What happened?¡± Marwin asked.


    ¡°Well, i think i can answered that, i belief she went crazy. The night before the exercise, i was watching around the camp and was making sure everyone returned to their hut properly, when i saw her laughing like a mad man while sniffing the air and waving her arms around. I tell you man, she went Psycho,¡± Tom answered mysteriously.


    ¡°I win,¡± a soft mutter came out from Zack¡¯s deep voice. ¡°Hehehe, while you guys were busy talking shit again, i won, hahaha.¡±


    Collecting all the coins on the table with a big hug, Zack pushed all the coins into his bag. ¡°Hahaha, looks like i won the first round, boys.¡±


    ¡°Dammit!¡± The other three cursed as Zack won 60 silvers, a week worth of income.


    ¡°Sigh, fuck it, i¡¯m going to take a piss, when i return, we¡¯ll begin the the next round,¡± Marwin muttered while clutching his crotch. Marwin ran out of the room and rushed towards the nearest toilet. ¡°Dammit, too much beer!¡±


    With crystals illuminating the dark corridor towards the toilet, Marwin ran while clutching his crotch, causing shadows to whizzed past. After holding it in for so long throughout the duration of game, Marwin was closed to leaking. It was impossible for him to go on a toilet break during the game, the moment he died so, the rest of the gang would cheat. Thus he had to hold it in for the past hour. Desperately holding it in, Marwin soon arrived at the door. A huge sigh of relief came as he rushed into the toilet, his pants zipped down and ready.


    However, Marwin¡¯s face soon concocted as extreme pain wrecked his body. His complexion became ashen. Blood gushed out from his throat. Unable to scream due to the cut on his throat, all Marwin could do was turn and face his attacker just before he died.


    An expression of extreme fear and confusion rose as he turned around. In his eyes were the reflection of a smiling girl with pink hair. A smile so sinister and creepy that froze Marwin completely. As if facing a ghost, Marwin pale skin turned even paler. The only think Marwin could think before he died was ¡°How! How?¡±

 Chapter 10 : A night of blood

    In the empty washroom of the overseer building, blood gushed out of the fallen body¡¯s throat and covered the scene. The bright glowing ¡°Level 21¡± above the body¡¯s head slowly dimming into nothingness.


    Retracting her blade of mana, Nora slowly flipped the body over, careful to not get any blood on her. On the face of the body was an expression of extreme fear. With an ashen complexion and wretched expression, anyone who saw the body would believe that he faced a monster before he died.


    After flipping the body over, Nora took possession of his sword and stored his soul. Nora weighed the sword in her right hand, slashing it delicately at the air with a novice-like apprehension, reflection of the crystal lights danced warmly within the cool steel as the blade danced around. The handle of the sword was bound with brown leather, the hilt was an undecorated iron ring and the blade was short with a one sided edge. Nora knew very little about swords, as she was more inclined into being a mage, but any simpleton would be able to figure out that the sword she just acquired was mainly used for slashing with its curved one sided edge.


    Moreover, being forced to train with the sword back when she used to a prince, Nora knew that the sword in her hand was terrible. The bladed edge was not polishes and had chip marks. Simply by waving it around, Nora knew that it was not that good of a sword. However, Nora knew that it was enough to complete the job.


    With a weapon in hand, Nora smiled devilishly, delight at the thought of not needing to waste her mana to kill. Clasping the sword in her hand, Nora couldn¡¯t help but reminisced about her life as a prince, back when she was called the genius prince, Aran Snow.


    Her father would always yell at her for not practicing the sword and not learning to be a knight. Nora hated practicing with the sword back then. As a reincarnator from a world without magic, Nora was fascinated with the thought of learning magic and becoming a wizard like a book she read before, called ¡°Harry Potter¡±.


    Thus she would always spend her time with the court magician instead of spending time learning the sword. It¡¯s just swinging a metal stick around, how can it be more interesting than fucking magic! Was what Nora thought back then. However, her father would always force her to train. It was family tradition to pass down the snowdrop sword style from father to son.


    Thus, although Nora did not liked using a sword, she was skilled enough to handle the short sword in her hand perfectly due to her father forcing her to train everyday. Channeling her mana, Nora held the short sword in the sheath by the handle. With an actual sword in hand, Nora was finally able to perform ¡®quick stab¡¯, the skill she got from the rogue class. This was going to be her first by using it.


    Back when she was training in the west side of the island, Nora tried to learn what her new skills did. She learnt that ¡®nimble body¡¯ was a passive skill which increased her flexibility and balance and ¡®Stealth¡¯ was a spell which turned her almost invisible to the naked eye. However, she was unable to use the third skill no matter what she tried. In the end she came to the conclusion that ¡®quick stab¡¯ could only be used which an actual weapon and not a sword made with mana.


    After channeling her mana, Nora made a very quick movement with her hand. As she finished, the Short sword has already disappeared from the sheath and disappeared completely. Sharp noises could be heard in the air as Nora thrust her hand forward in lightning quick precision, however, Nora¡¯s hands were still as empty as before. Only a split second passed before the sword was back inside the sheath.


    If there was an expert around to see what Nora just did, the expert would have been able to see that the moment Nora started, the sword moved so fast and quick from the insides of the sheath and was thrusted forward with such speed and precision that the blade turned invisible. The movement was too quick for the naked eye to capture. Only those skill experts would be able to see what she just did.


    After using it once, Nora¡¯s understanding of the skill quickly improved. It was a technique in which the user would very quickly pull the sword out of the sheath and stab it forward before sheathing it again. With quick precision, it was skill that was very deadly to those unaware.


    Done with the affair, Nora went back into ¡®stealth¡¯ and used ¡®soul sight¡¯ to find the overseers who were alone. After finding that the nearest one who was alone was upstairs, Nora crept into the shadows and headed to the nearest staircase.


    Nora quickly and silently walked through the corridors and soon found the staircase. Other than the fact that the bodies may be found, Nota did not have much to worry about. Even if she hid the body, the blood on the floor would be a big indicator. Nora had no way of removing the blood as all the water element spells she had, required too much mana. Thus Nora decided to leave the body behind and focus on killing as many as possible before someone notices.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Nora had full faith in her ability to not get caught while in ¡®stealth¡¯ as the overseers were too weak to be able to notice. ¡®Stealth¡¯ was only useful for fooling the eyes and had many weaknesses. The most notable was that the spell would dispel if the user attacks.


    As for finding the user¡¯s location, Nora could think of more than ten ways to see through it. The most basic was using mana to check the surround. ¡®Stealth¡¯ might fool the eyes, but it couldn¡¯t fool mana.


    However, even with all these weaknesses, Nora had full confidence in herself tonight. This was because the overseers were too weak and unguarded. None of the overseers would be so alert to use mana to check in the middle of the night. Other than the beasts that lived in the west, the overseers had nothing to fear. Thus, Nora could easily sneak around the building undetected.


    Soon, Nora arrived a wooden door with a nameplate, John, on it. Using ¡®soul sight¡¯, Nora could see that the soul on the other side of the door was not moving. Not sure if he was sleeping, Nora decided to knock.


    ¡°Tap tap¡±


    ¡°Tap tap¡±


    After a few seconds of knocking, the soul on the other side of the door started to move. Nora sighed in relief and was glad she decided to be safe. If she was to open the door and the overseer was awake, the overseer would become alert and Nora would lose her advantage of surprise. It would be a waste of time if she were to spend her time trying to overseer and there was even a chance of him alerting the rest, thus she had decided to be safe than sorry.


    ¡°Dammit! Who is the bugger knocking on my door, it¡¯s already 11! What do you wa¡­.!¡± The overseer tried to complained as he opened the door. However, just after he opened the door, a flash of light flew past and a small hole tore itself through his throat. The moment the door was open, Nora had immediately used ¡®quick stab¡¯ for a quick and easy kill.


    The overseer eyes went wide open in surprise and shock as his hand clutch his throat. He wanted to scream for help but the hole in his throat made it impossible to do so. His eyes glared at the pink haired girl in front of him. His eyes reflecting the visage of the smiling girl in front of him. Even when he was dying, he couldn¡¯t figure out how someone could have such a sinister smile while killing someone.


    Dad, i must really thank you for forcing me to train with the sword, if not for that, it would have been impossible for me to be able to accurately aim for the throat. Wait for me, dad, one day i will take revenge on the calamity church and restore our kingdom to glory! I failed you twice before, this time, i will succeed!


    Done with the kill, Nora went into the room and closed the door. Finding the wooden wardrobe, Nora began raiding it for something suitable to wear. Nora was done wearing something with so many holes in them. With the pride of an immortal death lord, the shame she felt was endless.


    After opening the wardrobe, Nora began trying out the different outfits. Although the shirts and pants were a little too oversized for her, it was better than the raggs. After finding some decent clothes, Nora quickly left the room and searched for more to kill.


    That night, the smell of blood drenched the floors of the small building. Kill after kill, Nora darted around the building like a spider, killing anyone who was alone. With a quick flick of her sword, throats were pierced and bodies fell. Like a messenger of death, the lonely souls of the overseers were captured and stored, filling her empty soul storage with fresh souls. Every Time, her mana ran low, a few souls would be consumed, bringing her back to full.


    Her level slowly rise to 26 as she killed. Like a wolf thrown into a chicken pen, Nora silently farmed those sweet experience points. Moreover, every time someone was close to finding a body, Nora was ready. Using ¡®soul sight¡¯, Nora knew exactly where everyone was at all times, thus she was able to kill them before they find a body.


    After an hour hunting in the building, only 10 overseers were left, forming three groups. A few were already starting to notice something fishy was going on.


    In the lounge room on the first floor, three men sat around a round wooden table, grumbling and complaining.


    ¡°Damnit! Why the fuck is Marwin taking so goddamn long! Where the fuck is he!¡± Tom shouted loudly and banged the table with his fist, shaking it slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s already an hour since he left, how long do you need to fucking take a piss!¡± Mike agreed, shouting as loudly as Tom.


    ¡°Tom, go find that idiot please! I can¡¯t believe is he is taking this long just to take a fucking piss, something must have happened.¡± Zack deep voice bellowed out.


    ¡°Dammit! Why me?!¡± Tom complained.


    ¡°Well firstly, i¡¯m too lazy and drunk to leave this table. Secondly, i won the last game. Thirdly, you were the farthest from winning. Thus you should go find him.¡± Zack replied, shaking an empty beer bottle in front of him to make a point.


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    ¡°Fucking Marwin, making me fucking find him!¡± Tom softly grumbled as he stomped his feet towards the door.


    Slamming open the door, Tom stomped his feet towards the direction of the washroom. However, to his surprise, a intense excruciating pain flared out from his throat, stopping him in his tracks.


    With eyes wide open, his expression turned into extreme fear and confusion, just like the rest did. With an immediate response, Tom clutched his throat to stop the blood from pouring. However, there was nothing he could do. All he could do before he died was to glare at the ghost in front of him. A pink haired girl with a short sword in her hand and a devilish smile on her face. He could see the mocking grin on her face just before he died.


    Done with the kill and storing his soul, Nora entered the lounge room without ¡®stealth¡¯. With only 9 people left in the building, Nora was confident enough to kill them without needing to use the element of surprise. What she needed now was a target dummy to train her sword skills.


    ¡°So are you two ready to help me practice my sword fight ability?¡±

 Chapter 11 : The reaper reaps

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± Mike screamed in terror as the lifeless body of Tom laid in a puddle of blood. The red puddle quickly spreading, the tension in the air rising. Mike and Zack stood there dumbfounded, unable to comprehend what just happened. Their friend was just killed right in front of them by a little girl who just appeared out of nowhere.


    Faced with the absurd situation, Mike and Zack did not know what to do. It was not everyday that a girl just appeared out of nowhere and kill someone, especially on this island.


    ¡°Ahh! Wait! Wait! I know you! You are that noble girl! Ahh! Ghost!¡± The usually calm Zack suddenly freaked out. Faced with such an absurd situation, the only way Zack could rationalize his was that a ghost had came to haunt them.


    Slowly drawing his sword with trembling fingers, Mike screamed ¡° get back! Please, i have a family, don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Seeing the two men over reacting and shaking in fear, Nora didn¡¯t know what to do.


    I just wanted a sword fight, why are you so scared for? Sigh, nevermind, no point trying to understand what they are thinking, i¡¯ll be killing them soon anyway.


    Mike and Zack continued to tremble in fear as Nora walked towards them with a sword in her hand.


    ¡°Mike! We have to fight!¡± Zack soon composed himself. Zack slowly drew his sword from his belt, the blade making a hissing whisper as it was removed from the sheathe. All the while, Mike was holding the pink hair girl firmly in his gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back or else it¡¯ll be too easy, hahaha¡± Nora shrugged her shoulders. Nora slowly placed one foot behind her back and rushed forward. Using the mana in her body to fuel her with energy, Nora speed and strength increased drastically.


    Mike dipped and weaved right as Nora was about to slashed with the short sword. Sparks flew as Mike parried, clashing metal against metal. Seeing the fight start, Zack joined the fray. With a quick slash, Zack tried to stab Nora unprotected back.


    Nora sidestepped to the right just enough and the blade passed a hairs breath from the side of her face. Quickly, before the two men could respond with a follow-up, Nora swiftly slash at mike. Using his sword to defend, Mike was sent back by the force of the attack


    The fight had taken the trio dangerously close to the edge of the room and Mike had his back almost to the wall, despite their number advantage. In just a few seconds, the fight was already in the two men¡¯s disadvantage.


    Taking the opening and using the environment to her advantage, Nora rushed forward to continue her offense on Mike. I should quickly take care of this guys first before they become smart enough to coordinate their attacks.


    Nora thought that since each of the overseers had a sword, they were decently trained. However, Nora was soon about to realised that this was not the case.


    Mike with no space to back, had his back against the wall. The sword in the girl¡¯s hand was like a snake striking from every direction. Like a snow storm, the shimmering metal rained down endlessly. Mike used his sword to defend but the barrage of blows was too strong and fast. Mike started to groan in pain as he was soon riddled with wounds.


    That was the snowdrop sword style, endless assault. Using this style, it was only a matter of time before it all adds up, causing a storm to form and burying the target in its wrath. It was not a traditional style where it covered all bases. The snowdrop sword style was solely focused on offensive maneuvers. It overwhelms the targets through endless attacks that kills the target before he even get a chance to counterattack. It was a true definition of ¡®offense is the best defense¡¯.


    The snowdrop sword style had two different forms, basic and advance. What Nora was using now was the most basic form, a one handed sword style. The advance form was using dual swords. The reason why Nora was using the basic form instead of the advance form, was because she did not learn the advance form. Back when her father taught her sword fighting, Nora had only managed to learn the first form before the calamity happened. She did not had the chance to learn the advance form.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    However, using just the basic snowdrop sword style, Nora easily overwhelmed her target. No matter what mike tried to do, Nora easily read his movements and counter attacked. Seeing his actions, Nora couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on. Why is the other guy not doing anything. Why does the overseer she is fighting not know a thing about fighting with a sword?


    The actions of the two men were inconceivable to her. Mike was just waving his sword around like an idiot who had never held a sword before and while the other one was just standing there with his sword doing nothing. What the fuck are these two idiots doing?


    Even with Nora¡¯s low skill in the sword, she was easily pummeling the guy she was facing. Even though she could feel the level 24 guy using mana to increase his power, it felt like she was fighting a child who never held a sword in his life before. Why is this so easy?


    ¡°Zack! Save me!¡± Mike screamed as a swift slash sent his arm flying, leaving him one handed. Blood poured out like a geyser from Mike¡¯s amputated right hand, causing him to squeal in pain.


    Pissed off with how easy of a fight it was, Nora sent an angry slash and beheaded him. Instead of the usual smiling face whenever she killed an overseer, the expression on her face was now full of anger and wrath. Seeing the sight of a 14 year old girl with blood all over her and with a face full of fury, Zack trembled profusely and wet himself. Why is he so weak! I didn¡¯t even managed to try different attacks!


    However, what Nora did not know was that all the overseers in the camp had truly never used a sword in a fight before. The reason why the overseers were working on the island was because they were weak and unskilled. They were just here to make a quick buck. Since all they had to do was to take care of the children, only low skilled workers were hired.


    They were only given a short sword and a wolf to scare the children and make sure they are kept in line. The wolves were controlled by the collars around their necks and most of the strong monsters on the island were already cleared by the higher ups. This was why Nora felt like she was fighting weaklings, because they were truly weak.


    ¡°Please! Please, don¡¯t hurt me! I¡¯ll do anything!¡± Zack went down to his knees and begged. Zack fears had already overwhelmed him. During the fight between Nora and Mike, Zack just stood there watching in fear. He did not know how to use a sword and after he failed to stab her back, he did not know what to do. Having never experienced a fight before, he had panicked and stood there watching his friend get killed. In the few seconds he was panicking, Nora had easily killed Mike.


    Zack knew that there was no nothing he could do against the ghost. His mind had already viewed Nora as a ghost, meaning that no matter what she do, he was truly afraid of her. Like how did a normal girl just appear out of nowhere and use a sword so proficiently? The only way Zack could rationalize it was that she was a ghost.


    Seeing the weak and pitiful expression on the man¡¯s face, Nora anger went throughthe roof. You are telling me that all the overseers were actually this weak? You mean, i spent 5 days sleeping on cold hard rock and wet grass for nothing?! With how weak these guys are, i could have easily killed them when i was level 1! Goddammit!


    ¡°Fucking hell!¡± Nora screamed as she beheaded Zack. With anger fuming, Nora quickly left the room to check if the rest were actually that weak.


    After leaving the room, Nora began running toward the group of men who were screaming in horror after finding the bodies.


    Like lightning, Nora blitz around the building and was soon faced to faced with the group of 4. Brandishing her sword, Nora began pummeling them with a barrage of attacks.


    ¡°Ahhh! DEMON!¡±


    ¡°Ghost!¡±


    Even when it was 4V1, Nora easily slashed them into pieces. Blood poured out like a fountain, caking Nora in blood. Now she truly looked like a demon.


    With only 3 others left in the building, Nora dashed towards them to quickly take care of it. Countless bodies were spewed on the floors. Like a reaper of death, it only took a minute for Nora to find them and collect their souls. Now, the only living person in the building was Nora.


    In just one and a half hour after warding the wolves pen, Nora had managed to kill every single person in the overseer¡¯s building. Nora thought she would have taken longer, however, with how weak they were, it only took Nora one and a half hour to finish the deed.


    Done with the task and her anger rapidly cooling down at the thought of being able to finally sleep on a soft warm bed again, Nora headed towards a bathroom inside an unoccupied room.


    Now, all i need to do is to take a nice warm shower before i can finally sleep on a soft warm bed. I¡¯ll take care of the children and the wolves tomorrow. It¡¯s not like anything will happen if i wait till tomorrow. The transport ship will arrived in a few days time anyway, i got time to wait.


    Oh wait! Dammit! I forgot to leave one alive for questioning. Ah oh well, after i take over the transport ship, i can interrogate one of them.


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile..


    Under the cool freezing air and the star filled sky, a wooden ship sailed through the tortuous sea. The wind whipped salt into eyelashes and onto exposed skin of those on board the wooden ship. From the bow of the boat, people could see that the harbour was coming closer and closer to them.


    The night was soon coming to an end and when it finally did, the ship reached the harbour. A platform formed from the boat and landed on the stone harbour, creating a flight of stairs.


    A man walked down the long platform.He was wearing a traditional mage robe with a symbol of his right chest. The symbol was silver in colour and formed a magic wand. His hawk like eyes disdainfully looked down on the man waiting by the harbour.


    The man waiting had the same short sword as the other overseers. He was tall and lean with a bald head. If Nora was here, Nora would be able to see that text above the mage¡¯s and the bald man¡¯s head would say, level 57 and level 34 respectively.


    .....


    Boss battle time?

 Chapter 12 : Problems, problems, problems

    ¡°Sir! It¡¯s an honour to have you here!¡± The head overseer, Kendal, bowed his head in respect.


    ¡°Does anyone know what¡¯s going to happen today?¡± The Sir nodded his head and asked.


    ¡°No sir! No one here is smart enough to understand what your genius and meticulously thought out plans are, sir!¡± Kendal flattered excessively.


    ¡°Good, today the upper managements wants everything here gone, all evidence are to be burned and all witnesses killed! Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! Ermm.. Sir, when you mean all witnesses are to be kill¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, i mean all witnesses, i want you to kill all the overseers as well.¡±


    ¡°What! Sir, you mean me too?¡± Kendal started sweating bullets.


    ¡°Yes, you too. However, i¡¯m feeling a little kind today, if you can do your job well and get everything done by today, i¡¯ll allow you to live.¡±


    Realising the implications, Kendal started panicking. Mustering all his strength, he began to ran back to base, quickly trying to finish the task that he was just given. If he wanted to live, he had to finish it all by today. There was no way he had any chances to live otherwise.


    The Sir was too strong for him and could easily take him out in a second. Unlike the other overseer, he had some inkling of knowledge about how strong Sir truly was. He had been there when the Sir first came to clean up the island. He had witness how easily Sir slaughter them. From shooting rock bullets to crushing them under a giant rock, the Sir had destroyed all threats on the island.


    Even if he did not saw any of that and did not know how powerful the Sir truly was, he knew that just by looking at the silver emblem on the Sir¡¯s chest, he was no match for him.


    The silver emblem with a wand implied that the Sir was a mage with a silver ranking. In this world there were many kinds of ranking used to judge people¡¯s strengths. The two most prominent and most used were the adventuring guild rankings and the mage colour rankings.


    First was the adventuring guild rankings, which ranked people by letters. The lowest was rank F while the highest was rank SSS. The initial rankings were determined by a ranking stone which evaluates the mana pool size of an adventurer. After the initial ranking was determined by the ranking stone, the adventurer could rise it by doing some missions. The ranking stone was used to determine the adventurer base strength somewhat accurately.


    After the adventuring guild determine the person¡¯s strength, he or she would be sent to do 3 missions around his ranking. The person would be sent to complete a mission one rank below his, then a mission at his rank and then a mission above his rank. After the three missions were completed, the guild would reevaluate the adventurer¡¯s rankings based on his or her performances in the three missions. This was to accurately judge an adventurer ranking with minimum time and amounts of casualties.


    After the adventurer¡¯s ranking was evaluated, the adventurer could only climb to another rank only after successfully completing 10 missions of his rank in a row. Thus, with this system, time would not be wasted for a strong adventurers who wished to climb as high as possible and there would not be over eager adventurers rushing to their death by trying to challenge a higher ranking mission.


    As for the second ranking, it was the colour ranking for mages. It was ranked by the mages association by evaluating how much mana a mage had and how effectively he or she could use it. The rankings had three tiers, bronze, silver and gold. Each tier had 3 levels which was represented by the number of wands on the emblem. Thus this meant that the Sir¡¯s ranking was silver one.


    The reason why this ranking was only used for mages was because of mages had higher mana pools than warriors but required more mana to fight. Thus, the ranking stone test would be highly inaccurate in displaying their initial strength compared to other occupations. Moreover, there were many mages who did not know how to fight effectively. There were countless cases of mages spending their whole life in their research. They would try to improve their mana pool to research harder tasks but they would not learn how to fight.


    Thus, the mage colour rankings system was created by the mages association. The mages association would evaluate each mage fighting capabilities individually. Although the rankings of the mage colour ranking system and adventuring guild ranking system coincided, the eccentric mages of the mages association did not wanted to copy their rankings and thus made a new name for their own.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Thus, Kendal knew that the Sir could easily crush him if he wanted to. Sir was a silver one, which was equivalent to a C rank while he was below E rank. Even though Kendal had enough mana to be at the E rank, his fighting capabilities were weak and could be considered a F rank.


    Thus Kendal ran with all his might to finish his task. With how strong Sir was, there was no where he could hide on the island.


    Seeing the frantic bald man running in fear to accomplish his task, the Sir couldn''t help but laugh maniacally while following him. You fool! Do you really think i¡¯ll spare you? When you¡¯re done doing my job for me, i¡¯ll just kill you to be done with this boring task.


    ¡­..


    Back in the overseers building, Nora slowly woke up from her slumber. The loud howling of wolves had woken her up after the duration of the wards ended.


    Slowly stretching and rolling around on the bed, Nora reluctantly got off the bed. It had been a long long time since she had a good night sleep. Nora was unwilling to get off bed so early in the morning, but she had no choice. She needed to take care of the wolves before they started causing a ruckus and somehow got out of the pen. It would have been troublesome if they got out.


    After getting out of bed, Nora decided to plan for the future and raised a few undeads to do some house cleaning. Finding a headless body a few meters away from the door of the room she was sleeping in, Nora casted the level 60 spell, ¡®Raised Undead¡¯. Nora had a few spells which could raise the dead. Some made the undead stronger, some gave them intelligence while some gave them the ability to use spells. However, Nora only had enough mana to cast and sustain the weakest one.


    The headless body slowly rose up and stood in front of Nora. The body wase pale white from the lack of blood. It mindlessly stood there, motionless, waiting for it¡¯s master to command it. Since it was just the weakest undead revival spell, it had no intelligence or thought. All it could do was follow simple orders.


    ¡°Search the building and collect all the silver and gold coins you find,¡± Nora ordered. Nora was too lazy to search herself and in the future she would need money to basic necessities. Thus she had raised an undead to do the bothersome task for her while she go deal with the wolves and children.


    Walking around the house and raising a few more undeads, Nora soon revived 5 undeads to search the building. She could only raised 5 and less as she did not have enough mana to be able sustain more. Since she was still weak and had relatively a small mana pool, she could only sustain 5 undeads for about an hour before she ran out of mana. She could have consumed some souls to be able to sustain more, but Nora felt it would be a waste and decided against that. Thus, done with raising the dead, Nora was ready to head out.


    However, just as Nora was about to leave the house, Nora realised a problem. She did not know what to do with the children.


    It would be troublesome for me to take care of them. What am I supposed to do with them anyway? There¡¯s no way i can leave them here and if i am to bring them out of this island, how would they survive? They don¡¯t know how the world work and don¡¯t have any skills to help them survive. Moreover, i can¡¯t look after them. It would take too much time and i¡¯m too weak to look after them right now. Sigh this is quite problematic. Should i just them give them a mercy kill?


    Nora did not know what to do with them. Tried as she might, she could not think of the answer. Roughing her hair in frustration, Nora decided to leave and shut the wolves up. The everlasting howls was beginning to get on her nerves.


    However, just as she was about to leave building through the front door, she noticed someone through the window.


    Running along the dirt path was a middle age man with a bald head. His completely bald head shined with sweat as the early morning sun slowly rose. The short sword clattered around his belt and leg as he sped down the path. It was the head overseer.


    Seeing the glowing level indicator above his head, Nora finally remembered what she had missed last night. Last night, she was too immersed in her slaughter that she had completely forgotten that the head overseer had even existed.


    Oh yeah, now that i think about it, the head overseer did exist. I wonder where he was last night. Ah oh well, free exp. Maybe he¡¯ll put up a fight.


    Drawing her sword, Nora hid behind the door, waiting for him to burst through. As if she was the final boss awaiting the hero, she patiently waited for the head overseer to open the door.


    However, that did not happen. A loud screamed notified her of the problem. ¡°Ahhh! Dark practitioner!¡±


    Glancing through the window to see what the problem was, Nora realised that the head overseer was running back to where he came from. The head overseer had saw one of headless undead that was outside and had grown scared, running away.


    Furrowing her brows at the thought of having to chase him, Nora couldn¡¯t help but angrily sigh. Seriously? Are you that weak? It¡¯s just a weak and low level zombie without a head, even a farmer can kill it.


    However, what Nora did not know was that the times have changed. A long time had passed since she died and many things had changed. In the olden times, it was quite normal to see necromancers and undeads.


    However, many years had past and the usual from before was now very rare. Due to her actions as a death lord which almost caused the whole world to be turned into the land of the dead. Many rules were implemented after her death. Anything to do with the research or meddling with the dead was outlawed and anyone who violated those rules were mercilessly hunted down. Almost all necromancers in the world were killed and driven back into the no man¡¯s land. The only living necromancers left alive were all in the no man¡¯s land.


    This was the reason why as soon as the head overseer saw the zombie, he became frightened out of his mind and had ran back to the Sir.


    However, since Nora did not know this, she was quite confused as to why the head overseer suddenly ran away.


    Leaving the building, Nora began to chase him down. A bit pissed off at having to chase him down, Nora sped up her pace and used ¡®soul sight¡¯.


    Just as fast as her anger rose, it suddenly plummeted and the feeling of despair rose. On her ¡®soul sight¡¯ vision, there were two souls. A small and fast moving soul which belonged to the head overseer and a medium sized soul which was full of mana.


    Seeing the level of the medium size soul, Nora couldn¡¯t help but complain before turning around and running as fast as she could towards the west side of the island.


    Dammit! Why the fuck is this guy here so early? Wasn¡¯t the ship supposed to be here a few days from now? Dammit why is today so full of problems! I just woke up less than an hour ago and i have faced so many troublesome problems. Dammit! I can¡¯t fight him, i¡¯m too weak right now. I need to run or find a better place to fight.

 Chapter 13 : Leading him by the nose

    ¡°Sir! Sir! Dark practitioner! There¡¯s a dark practitioner!¡±


    ¡°What are you blabbering on about fool! How can there be a dark practitioner on this island? I cleaned this place years ago and this island is isolated from the rest of the world, how can there be a dark practitioner here!¡±


    ¡°No no no, Sir, i¡¯m serious, i saw it with my own eyes, a headless corpse was walking around the overseer¡¯s building.¡±


    ¡°Hmmp, you think of me as a fool? How can a zombie be here?¡±


    ¡°Sir! Sir! Please, i not lying to you, i really saw it! I have no reasons to lie to you!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, let me check it out, if i find out you are lying to me, i¡¯ll crush you like a bug.¡±


    Kendal gulped, hearing the words of his death. ¡°I¡¯m not lying sir, just go check, there really is a zombie here,¡± Kendal quickly replied.


    Taking large strides, the Sir walked towards the building. He did not believed Kendal¡¯s words and was just checking for formality. How could there be a dark practitioner on this island. That fool must have gone crazy.


    After a few minutes of walking, the Sir arrived at the building to find that there was no life inside. Using mana to scan the surrounding, he found that all the overseers were dead. Half of them had their head decapitated while the other half had large holes on their throats as if a Spear stabbed through it. Finding out that all the overseers were dead, the Sir became confused. How did they die? How killed them? Is it really a dark practitioner on this island, just like that idiot said? But how could there be a dark practitioner on this island? How did he even get here?


    The Sir could not find a suitable reason for their deaths. This mystery was too perplexing for him. No matter what he thought of, all his conclusions as to what had happened had major flaws in them. However, being unable to figure it out was not his fault. There was no way anyone could have came to the conclusion that the reason why all the overseers were dead was because a certain death lord that had once tried to rule to world had taken over the body of a girl and killed all the overseers. Even if someone told him what really happened, there was no way he would believe something so ridiculous. He would most likely kill that idiot who told him such a ridiculous lie.


    ¡°You, go find clues as to what had happened here, while i try to find the dark practitioner. Although i don''t want to believe that a dark practitioner somehow got onto this island, i must admit that this is the most believable scenario.¡±


    ¡°Ah Sir, but what about the zombies?¡±


    ¡°You fool! The dark practitioner already left this place, there¡¯s no way they are coming back to life. He must have noticed that we were coming and ran away. And even if they come back to life, just cut off their limbs, they won¡¯t be able to harm you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes sir¡­¡±Taking a deep breath, Kendal took out his sword and slowly entered the building. His arms and legs were trembling in fear of the zombies. This was the first time he saw an undead. He had heard many terrifying stories about them and how they had once almost ruled the world. Thus he was very scared.


    However, although he didn¡¯t want to enter the building full of corpses, he had no choice but to march in anyway. Behind him was a guaranteed death for disobeying the Sir¡¯s orders while in front of him were corpses who may or may not come back to life. One was guaranteed death while the other had a slight chance of him living. Thus Kendal sucked it up and slowly combed through the building, searching for clues. He silently cursed the Sir for making him do this.


    While Kendal was braving his fears and cursing him, the Sir began to search for the dark practitioner. Taking out paper cranes from his space ring, he activated it one by one. With mana entering the paper cranes, the wings started to slowly flap. Getting faster and faster, the wings flapped up and down until it started floating in the air. Soon, all 10 enchanted paper cranes hovered in the air like a humming bird. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Search the forest from the skies and look for any human outside of this compound.¡±


    With the command given, the 10 paper cranes flew into the skies and spread out, each going in different directions. Seeing the paper cranes fly into the air, the Sir felt a pain in his heart. The paper cranes were very expansive and he only had 20 of those. Each crane was magical artifact which was worth more than each overseer and having to spend 10 of them, just to find a single person made his heart ache a little bit.


    However, he had a very good reason as to why he was willing to spend so much just to find the dark practitioner. The reason why it he was willing to spend so much was because if he managed to find and kill the dark practitioner, he could sell his head to the calamity church. When the hunt for necromancers had started many hundred years ago, the calamity church placed bounties for each dark practitioner¡¯s head to ensure that the world ending calamity would never rise again. Necromancers and others who practiced the deathly arts were labeled as dark practitioner and were hunted down.


    After a head of a necromancer was delivered to the church, the church would use mysterious ways to check it¡¯s authenticity and if it was real, the hunter would acquire 2000 gold for the head. Thus, with such high bounties, numerous bounty hunter popped up and hunted down all necromancers.


    Thus, to him, it was well worth it to spend 10 paper cranes to find the dark practitioner. The paper cranes had costed 10 gold each and if he managed to kill the necromancer, he would earn 1900 gold. With that much money, he could buy a small plot of land and become a minor noble, opening a path for him to rise to power.


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, in the grassy forest, west of the camp, a figure could be seen running around. Nora was running as fast as she could west in hopes of drawing the Sir there. It was there that she had the highest chance of beating him.


    She knew that sooner or later the sir would find her. While she was running, she left a trail of mana for him to follow. She didn¡¯t know if he would take the bait or not,but she had to try it. If she hid until he left, there was a chance that the boat would never return, thus trapping her on the island. She had no idea how the geography of the world had changed and she did not know where the island was. Thus, Nora had no choice but to try and fight.


    While running, she spread out her mana to sense for any mana signatures. After a while, a paper crane entered her mana range. The paper crane had spotted her. Nora did not know what the paper crane was or what it did but she had a few guesses. The paper crane is most likely something that was invented after i died. If i were to guess, it¡¯s most probably a surveillance type magic artifact.


    ¡°Found him!¡± The Sir cheered when the paper sent a signal notifying him that a human figure was spotted in the west side of the island. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you got into this island, but when i find you, i¡¯m gonna be rich!¡±


    The Sir immediately left the camp after yelling at Kendal to clean the camp up. After receiving the signal, he became ecstatic, as if he had already gotten the gold. He didn¡¯t even bother thinking about whether he could kill the dark practitioner or not, he was confident that he could defeat him. If you were strong, you wouldn¡¯t have ran away. You could have easily surrounded us from all sides with all those corpses. Since you didn¡¯t, this means that you aren¡¯t that strong.


    The Sir ran as fast as he could and began casting 3 circle spells. A magic circle with 3 circles inside it formed below his feet, causing the earth below him to jaunt out and push him everytime he took a step. Rocks the size of his feat formed below him, pushing him forward with breakneck speed. Loud booms could be heard as he got closer and closer to Nora. He had already found a trail of mana the necromancer had left behind and was thus following him. In his greed, he forgot to question the fact that the park practitioner had left a trail for him to follow.


    After sensing the paper crane in the air and hearing the ¡°Boom¡± sounds get louder and louder, Nora couldn¡¯t help but feel fearful. The Sir was catching up to her very quickly and sooner or later, he would find her.


    Nora now knew that the Sir was chasing after her and her worries about him leaving the island vanished. Taking out souls from her soul storage, Nora consumed them and casted a spell of her own to increase her speed. She only had one spell that could increase her speed.


    Casting a 5 circle spell, a glowing red magic circle formed around her hands and an explosion of fire was blasted forth from it. Using the force of the explosion, Nora was propelled forward like a rocket.


    Although this method of increasing her speed was unconventional, it was the only spell she had that could increase her speed. Back when she used to be a death lord, there was never once a situation where she had to run for her life. Since she was powerful and had an army at her feet, she did not felt that there was a need to learn such cowardly spells. However, now that she needed spells that could increase her speed, Nora couldn¡¯t help but curse at herself. Dammit


    The tier 5 spell she casted was a spell called, blast burner. It was a fire element spell which blasted forth a explosion of fire from both of her hands. It was a spell she created just for fun back because she remembered something fun when she was a death lord. The spell had a recoil which would blast her backwards. Normally, the user would point at 2 different direction and fire an explosive beam of fire from each hand to use the two forces of recoil to cancel each other out. However, now that she pointed both backwards, the recoil blasted up and forward instead. Nora was using the principles of a rocket to push herself forward with frightening speed. However, due the large amount of mana needed to use it, Nora had to consume ? of her total souls to use it once.


    However, just one use of it was enough to send her flying towards the west jungle, widening the closing gap between them.


    The Sir, hearing the large explosion, winched and covered his eyes to block the bright light. A large explosion of fire had just occurred just a few hundred meters away from him. After the light show ended, he could see a figure flying away from the explosion. A blurry figure was flying towards the west using the force of the explosion. Since it was a bit far away, he couldn¡¯t see what the figure looked like. All he could make out was a flash of pink.


    Continuing to follow the blurry figure, the Sir continued use the 3 circle spell to boost his speed. A ravenous look appeared on his face as he managed to place control all the paper cranes to follow the figure. The paper cranes only lasted for an hour, thus he wanted to make full use of all of them before they die out.

 Chapter 14 : Number one rule when fighting against a necromancer

    Flying in the air with breakneck speed, Nora rocketed through the windy blue sky before dropping in altitude and crashing into the greens and browns of nature. Splinters and chunks of wood exploded as Nora blasted through them. Trees fell and branches broke as Nora rolled through them like a cannonball. The spherical mana shield around her cracked and broke. Whenever each layer of mana shield was destroyed, a new one would be instantly form. However, the new one broke as easily as the first one and broke as soon as it was formed.


    Nora kept spam casting ¡°Mana Shield¡± and consuming souls to reduce the impact of the crash.


    ¡°Mana shield¡± was said to be the proof of a Magician. It was a defensive ability that all self respecting mage learnt. It used mana to form a spherical mana shield around the user that blocks all attacks. It was used to block out physical attacks and magical attacks during combat. Its strength and its ability to block damage depended on how much mana was used to form it. However, each mana shield had a maximum amount of mana that could be inputted into it. Thus Nora stacked her mana shield. ¡°Mana shield¡± was a spell that all mages learnt, however, Nora had gained by through her class.


    Crashing through trees and branches, Nora¡¯s speed lessened. Soon, an explosion of rock and moss occurred as Nora crashed into a cliff side. Nora had crash land successfully. Although she only had about 5 souls left in her soul storage, Nora was relieved about the fact that she managed to escaped from the Sir, unharmed. She had arrived at the west side of the island without being caught by the Sir, that was all that mattered.


    After looking around to check her bearings, Nora began to look for the cave she had passed by before, back when she was training here. Nora remembered that there was a cave that was full of dangerous and scary creatures that she had to run away from. If i can find the cave, i can lure him there and use the environment to my advantage. Although, the monsters are frighteningly scary, i have to brave my fears and sneak inside. That is the only way i can win.


    Using stealth, Nora sneaked by all the hordes of creatures and found the cave. She had remembered that the entrance was near a tall rock formation that looked like an ¡®A¡¯. Thus when she found the rock formation, she easily found the entrance.


    While Nora was busy with the cave, just at the outer region of the west jungle, was the Sir. He was currently fighting through the hordes of monsters. Numerous rhinoceros with rocky brown skin and three sharp horns were charging at him. They surrounded him like wolves and took turns charging at him. If Nora was here to see this, she would see that their level ranged from 10 to 20.


    However, instead of the rhinos trampling over him like a bug, they were meet with by giant rock walls which impeded their charge and stopped them from reaching him. After casting a 2 circle spell called rock wall¡¯, the Sir casted ¡®spiked earth¡¯. A yellow magic circle with 3 circles inside of it formed under the belly of all the rhinos. After a second, a large rocky spike pierced out of the ground below each of them and stabbed through their belly, instantly killing all of them.


    ¡°Dammit! When i find that bugger, i¡¯m gonna crush him like a bug for making me spend so much effort!¡± He cursed and stomped his feet.


    Like a one man army, the Sir marched through the jungle and crushed anything that got in his way. Hordes and hordes of monsters were trampled and crushed by boulders. Poisonous snakes sneak attacking him were met by rock bullets. Large defensive creatures were met by earth spikes. There was nothing that could stand in his way.


    He easily tore through the monsters that resided the outer region of the west jungle and soon arrived at the inner region by following the trail of mana that Nora left behind.


    He was the boss of the island and all those who challengedhis authority were killed. The reason why he had even left the monster in the west side to live during his cleaning a few years ago was because he feared the spider queen that lived in the west. Back then he was just a bronze 3 mage who did not have the confidence to enter the spider¡¯s den to kill them, thus he left the west side alive. However, now that he was silver one mage and had a powerful staff, his fears of the spider queen that lived in the cave was gone. He was going to crush everything on the island. Man or beast.


    Following the trail, he soon arrived at the crash site. Bits of wood were all over the place and a line of trees were bend and broken. Razor sharp pieces of wood jaunted out from the fallen trees. Green leaves littered the floor haphazardly.


    With the fallen logs of wood pointing the direction of the crash, he didn¡¯t even need to follow the mana trail to find the dark practitioner. He followed the path until he reached a crater with a large sphere size hole on the cliff side.


    ¡°So this is where you landed, judging by the large crater, you must have used a lot of mana to cushion the fall. Hmm, looks like this will be easier than i thought, even though i had to us ? of my mana to get here, i still have enough to deal with anything you throw at me.¡±


    Sensing the trail of mana turning left around the cliff side, the Sir followed it. Killing all the beasts that blocked his way, he bulldozed his way through the jungle. While on the way, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how the dark practitioner managed to avoid the monsters. Treasure! He must have had a magic artifact that allowed him to remain undetected by the monsters! So that¡¯s what''s making he mana trail! The magic artifact is leaving a mana trail while warding off the monsters. A treasure that good is definitely worth a fortune!


    Following the trail, he drooled at the thought of the riches that he will earn when he find the dark practitioner. His eyes glowed with greed as he rubbed his hands maniacally.


    After an hour of following the trail, he arrived at a rocky cave. In front of the cave was a large rock formation that looked like an ¡®A¡¯.


    ¡°So you¡¯re luring me into the cave in hopes i¡¯ll be scared away by the spiders huh? Hahaha, think again. Even if you hide behind the spider queen, i¡¯ll find you.¡± He laughed as he enter the cave.


    He could easily sense the mana trail that was as bright as day. As long as you are using that magic artifact, i can easily find you. Hahaha, it¡¯s either death by spider or by me, your choice!The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    With confidence beaming, he entered the cave. All he had to do was follow the trail and the money was his. Thus with no regards to the spiders, he descended down the cave. He could feel the mana trail going deep down into the cave.


    However, as soon as he walked a meter from the entrance of the cave, a large wave of spiders rushed towards him. Large arachnid spiders with white fur on their bodies swarmed him. With eight black eyes and red black sharp fangs, they pounced onto him. Each spider was the size of a small dog, a quarter of a meter tall. If anyone with arachnophobia was here to see the swarm, they would have definitely fainted to death.


    Casting a tier 4 spell called ¡®Pebble storm¡¯, a large yellow magic circle with 4 circles formed around him. Rocks the size of pebbles started to form around him and rotated around him. Like a cyclone of rock and gore, the swarm of spiders exploded into a mush of blood and bones. Each small pebble easily killed a spider as soon as it passed by it.


    Soon, all the swarm of white spiders died and red blood painted the cave. Everywhere including above, was painted in blood and gore. Walking away from the massacre, the Sir descended down the cave.


    Meanwhile, in a large chamber where the spider queen lived, there were two figures. One was invisible while the other was the fuming in fury. Nora was invisible and was hiding behind the spider queen. Using the power of death to hide her life signature from the spider queen, Nora was as still as a rock. She was fighting her fears and stopping herself from crying out.


    In front of her was the spider queen, she was a beautiful woman with silver white hair. Her upper body was naked with her smooth flowing hair covering her womanly parts. However, her lower body part was something that took away the beauty. She had the lower body part of a spider. Hideously long and thin white spider legs sprouted out from the white furry spider abdomen that connected to her upper body. With exotic beauty above and hideous terror below, it sent Nora into confusion and terror.


    Although Nora had heard of spider queens before, she have never seen one in front of her before. In her war against the living, Nora had killed many and caused multiple species to go extinct. However, there was one species that Nora never dared to touch. That was the spider race.


    The reason why she never dared to touch them was because she had a phobia that she no one about. Not even to her 7 generals, who she treated like family. Nora was scared of spiders. She could handle flesh eating ghouls, giant dragons, ghosts and many frightening things. But the one thing she couldn¡¯t handle was spiders. Everytime, she see a spider, she would freak out. It took all her willpower to stop herself from screaming.


    Thus, seeing the beautiful upper body and the terrifying lower body, Nora finally understood the meaning of ¡°fear boner¡±.


    Cowering in ¡®stealth¡¯ and the aura of death sticking around her, Nora presence was akin to a corpse. Although she was scared and terrified to be even near spiders, she had no choice but to suck it up and face her fears. She had to hide behind the spider queen or else it¡¯ll be impossible for her to win against the Sir.


    Thus, using the aura of death, the only thing the level 51 spider queen could feel behind her was a corpse. Thus she paid no heed to it, she had no time to deal with something so insignificant. With an intruder invading her home and killing her children, she was too furious to care about the ¡®corpse¡¯ in her room.


    She stormed out of the large chamber and ran as fast as her 8 long spiders could carry her. Her 8 legs danced with frightening speed as she scurried towards the invader.


    Feeling the strong presence heading his way, the Sir halted and stop forwarding as the situation changed. The hoard of spiders that kept swarming him retreated.


    He steadied his breath took out a wooden staff with a small yellow crystal at the tip. It was time for him to serious. Dealing with small fries, he didn¡¯t felt the need to take out his staff. However, now that the spider queen was heading his way, he had no choice but to get serious and use his staff.


    Suddenly, from all the multiple passage that surrounded him, a wave of white charged out. Together with their mother, the swarm charged at him like bullets. No matter the casualties, they would whatever it takes to kill the human who invaded their home and killed their brethren.


    Seeing the horde charge at him, he used ¡®pebble storm¡¯ and a cyclone of rock warded them off. In reaction to his defense, all the spiders retreated. The spider queen was going to wait for his mana to run out. It was a game of attrition. Sensing her plans, he casted 3 circle spells. Magic circles with 3 circles in it shot bullets of rock at his enemies.


    The spider queen dodged but the spiders around her were too slow. Like a turret, he kept shooting bullets after bullets at the spider queen while using ¡®pebble storm¡¯ warded the spiders off. The spider queen continued to dodge but her army of spiders got decimated.


    Meanwhile, while the two forces were fighting, Nora bravely snuck into the scene and began collecting the souls of the dead spiders.


    ¡°Fishing in troubled seas gives the best reward, hahaha.¡± Nora laughed in ¡®stealth¡¯ as the two forces were too busy to pay any attention to her.


    10


    20


    50


    100


    200


    ¡­..


    The number of souls she collected racked up as the number of casualties increased. Nora felt euphoric hearing the dinging sounds of leveling up from consuming souls. Although she didn''t get the exp points for killing the spiders, she got exp points for consuming the souls. However, even though she heard the sound of reaching level 30, she decided to focus on the task at hand first.


    Although the number of casualties under the spider queen side was extremly huge, the Sir was not in good condition either. He only had ? of his mana left.


    However, that was enough, soon the battle reached its finale. All the spiders were dead and only the spider queen and the Sir were the only ones remaining. Both of them were exhausted. However, the Sir had the upper hand as his staff allowed him have a powerful spell ready to cast at any time without needing mana. The staff contained a 5 circle spell which required no mana to cast. Thus, now that there was only one target left for him to kill, he waved his staff in the air and used ¡®Endless Rock Spike¡¯


    Multiple long spikes made of rock shot out of the ground and tore the spider queen apart. Blood and gore flew everywhere as the spider queen was impaled by the spikes. Her burning eyes, filled with hatred, slowly turned lifeless before finally closing.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re next! Come out now, i can sense that you are nearby. From the aura that you are giving off, i can tell that you are weak. I still have 1/5 of my mana left, you can¡¯t win.¡± The Sir shouted as his staff glowed with power. Although he could not see Nora who was hidden in stealth, he could feel her presence using mana.


    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early, you haven¡¯t won yet. Let me tell you one very important rule when fighting against a necromancer.¡± Nora gloated from behind one of the passageways.


    ¡°So you¡¯re a women. So what¡¯s that stupid rule? You¡¯re dead either way. You are not strong enough to defeat me!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, i not the one who is going to defeat you. They are.¡±


    The Sir¡¯s face instantly went stiff and pale as soon as he realised what she meant. Slowly, all the dead spiders and the spider queen rose back to life.


    With severed legs, flesh hanging like tattered rags, half dragging ripped leg, remnants of pink spongy innards smashed everywhere and empty staring eyes, the spiders slowly rose up and viciously charged at him.


    Even though they were slow and weak, the powers of having superior numbers overwhelmed him. The spiders surrounded him like a horde and endlessly attacked. With the hundreds of spider souls stacked up in her soul storage, it was an easy feat for Nora to revive most of them and use them to attack the Sir.


    Seeing the endless tide breaking through the Sir¡¯s barriers and exhausting his mana, Nora mockingly grinned. A sinister smiles plastered on her face as she stared at his misfortune of not knowing the number one rule of fighting against a necromancer.


    ¡°Always fight a necromancer alone or in a small group. Fighting in a battlefield against a necromancer is a fool¡¯s errand¡±

 Chapter 15 : Summoning the 1st general

    Cracks began to appear on the spherical mana shield surrounding the Sir. The horde of undead spiders chipped at every crevice of the shield, causing the mana shield shattered to layer by layer.


    He was running out of mana and there was nothing he could do to stop it. With the hundreds of spider souls in her soul storage, Nora could easily last for an hour.


    Soon the last layer of defense was shattered and the spider queen leaped through the air and delivered the finishing blow. Her 7 intact legs joined together like a spear and pierced through him, ending the battle in a spectacular fashion.


    A loud ¡®ping¡¯ was heard as Nora got the exp and achievement points for the kill. Due to the fact that Nora was the one who controlled the spider queen to get the kill, Nora was awarded the points for it. Releasing her spell, all the lifeless bodies dropped to the ground and the floor was littered with guts and blood. If Nora was in the middle of the battlefield surrounded by the spiders, Nora would have already gotten a heart attack by now. However, luckily Nora was far away from the flowerfield of death.


    To check her rewards and her current level, Nora shouted ¡°Check Status¡±,


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Congrats! You have reached level 30. As a level 30 rogue, you have reached the minimum level requirement for you second job advancement.


    For your skills in hiding, tricking and killing targets from the shadows, you are now promoted to assassin.


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Level : 45


    Name : Nora Valen


    Class : Death Lord


    Health : 600 / 600


    Mana : 140 / 600+ 150


    Str : 54 Agi : 56


    Con: 56 Int : 61


    Experience: 987/1200


    Achievement points: 942


    Achievement Shop (requires level 50)


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Lv10 1st job - Rogue


    Nimble body, Stealth, Quick stab


    Lv30 2nd job - Assassin


    Haste, Shadow cloak, Fatal Strike


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Lv10 1st job - Acolyte


    mana control, mana shield , mana bolt


    Lv30 2nd job - Mage


    magic regen boost, mana boost , arcane strike


    Lv60 3rd job - Necromancer


    Death magic mystery, magic resistance ,Raise undead


    Lv100 4th job - Soul fiend


    Soul fire blast, upgrade undead, soul mystery


    Lv150 5th job - Great lich


    Greater undead, army boost, siphon soul


    Lv200 Saint - Death lord


    Grand undead, Soul world, Shinigami Scythe


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Yes finally! I am now level 30. I can now summon my first general! Wait a minute, dammit! I wanted a fighting class, not a stealth class. Ah fuck me, i played it too safely. I should have fought more. At least, i can still get a fighting class as one of my specialization choice for the 3rd job advancement if i fight more.


    Nora had been hoping to get a fighting class to make up for her weakness. After finding out that she received a stealth class instead of a fighting class, Nora felt regretful for her actions. If she had fought the overseers in combat instead of killing them from the shadows, she would have had a higher chance of getting a fighting class. Thus, Nora had no choice but to pray that she get a fighting type class as one of her three choices of specialization during her 3rd job advancement.


    From her experience of going from mage to necromancer, she knew that when she reach level 60, she would be given three choices to choose from. Back then, her three choices were abyss caster, necromancer and hell demon. These were the three choices she was given when she got her 3rdjob advancement.


    Nora remembered that back then she was still a human and had not been fully corrupted by the abyss yet. It was during the time Nora was still a prince called Aran Snow.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Back then, Aran was still young and full of hopes and dreams of being a hero who would save the world and end all racism and war. However, that goal was destroyed when his kingdom was betrayed and thrown into the abyss. After being thrown into the abyss, Aran and his subjects had wandered the endless plains of the abyss. As a prince and as the last remaining member of the royal blood, he had to take charge of his subjects who were thrown into the abyss with him.


    At a young age of 15, he had to throw away his silk pants life as a prince and had to become a king. Take the responsibility of being a leader, all he thought about was how to save his men and how to get revenge on the calamity church who sent them into the abyss. Gone were the dreams of hope. Instead they were replaced by revenge. Thus, hearing the whispers of the abyss, Aran was led astray. In his thirst for revenge, he was too blinded to see that the abyss was corrupting them. In the end, when he finally realised it, it was already too late. He had led his subjects into the pits of hell and had turned them all into the undead along with him. That was Nora¡¯s greatest regret.


    Remembering how she failed to save her subjects and led them further into the abyss, Nora¡¯s heart felt pain. Back then, everyday, Aran would wish for the opportunity to save them and correct his mistake. However, now that she was a human again, she finally had the chance. And now she was going to take the first step.


    Wait for me, my subjects. For this incompetent king will one day revive our kingdom and our people. I will find a cure to the disease of the undead and save all of you. No matter the pain, i will endlessly march till i reach this goal. For this is my atonement for my mistakes.


    After reciting her vow to revive her people and her country, Nora began to chant. This was going to be her first step at reaching her goals. It was finally time for her to summon her first general.


    ¡°By my will I open the gates of hell. I call thee! Thee who once held breath in this painted world. Thee who served as my eyes and ears. Thee who swore to always stay by my side and serve me. My loyal subject who once followed me throughout life and death. I call upon thee.


    I resurrect thy consciousness. I resurrect thy primal instinct and thy will to survive. I wrest thy disembodied presence from the eternal void to come forth now and serve me as thee once did before.


    By the universal elements that I command and am a part of, I rip thee from thy limbo, prison and the nothingness of the void. By the presence, power and the wisdom of life and death! Using these 100 souls and my virgin blood, i call upon thee, Evelyn, my spirit of Envy! Rise from your eternal slumber and serve me once more.¡±


    Nora cut her palm with a knife made of mana and spilled blood onto the floor to revive her first general. Glowing lights of white and black spun in circles around the blood, forming a giant magic circle which was as big as the entire cave. The 100 souls of the spiders and the blood was sucked into the magic circle as in rotated clockwise like a merry go round. This magic circle was unusual and different from many other magic circles. It did not have circles inside of it. Instead it was clear and required a chant to cast. This was something beyond a 10 circle spell. It was a forbidden level spell. Instead of requiring mana to cast, it required sacrifices. This time it required 100 souls, blood from a virgin maiden and a link.


    Each general under Nora¡¯s command had different requirements. The first general she was going to summon required three things, 100 souls of the recently dead, the blood of a virgin maiden and a link between the caster and the summoned. Using the souls of the spiders, she met the first condition. Using her own blood, she met the second condition. Lastly, using the fact that Envy once served and swore allegiance to her, she met the third condition.


    After a while, a hundred spider soul was sucked into the black and white magic circle and the magic circle started to rumble. The cave rumbled in response and dust and dirt fell from above.


    Pale translucent white tendrils started to creep out of the magic circle. The tendrils twisted and clumped together, forming a figure. Slowly a pale translucent figure started to form in the the middle of the circle. Soon, Nora could see a spectral elven women in a maid uniform. She had midnight black hair and it gleamed ethereally as the black and white lights of the magic circle shined upon it. This created a beautiful contrast to her pale creamy skin, devoid of pumping blood.


    She wore a beautiful and highly detailed maid uniform which highlighted every curve of her body. It was garnet and black, adorned with silver roses woven into a lace border.


    Seeing her general back in the world of the living again. Nora couldn¡¯t stop herself from remembering how they met.


    It was during the time when Nora was Aran Snow. Back then, the racism and prejudice the 4 races had between each other was very rampant. Especially humans who viewed themselves as superior and treated all the other races as slaves. Aran¡¯s country was no exception. As a reincarnator from earth who was educated on the subjects of racism and slavery, Aran despised racism.


    Everyday, Aran would see slaves of other races treated like dirt in the castle. No mattered what he tried, Aran was not able to stop the tradition of slavery and racism. It was not that easy to wipe away the prejudice that existed for centuries. Thus the only thing Aran could do was vowed to treat his slaves better and vowed that when he got older and stronger, he would one day end the war.


    Aran first met Evelyn when he was 12. Aran was a well behaved and prodigious child in the art of magic. He was born with his mana pool awakened and had reached the rank of bronze 2 at the age of 10. Thus, for his 12th birthday, his father decided to gift his son a personal slave and maid to serve him forever.


    That was how Arab met Evelyn. Evelyn was gifted to Aran by a certain noble trying to curry favour. Due to the fact that she was an exotic beauty, she was gifted to Aran to be his ceremony to manhood. She was branded with a slave collar and was trained to serve as Aran¡¯s personal slave.


    However, unlike what many were expecting. Aran did not do anything inappropriate to that girl. Due to his vow to treating his slaves like a normal human being, Aran treated her with respect and as a friend. Even though Aran could not do anything about the collar, Aran did his best to let Evelyn live a better life. It was due to this that Evelyn swore allegiance to Aran, to commit her body and soul for his cause. For the first time since becoming a slave, she finally met a person whom she was willing to serve, with or without the collar.


    Even when Aran was thrown into the abyss and was corrupted, Evelyn followed him and became an undead along with him, so that she could serve him forever. In the end, she became one of Nora¡¯s seven generals. She was in charge of surveillance and info gathering. Thus, Nora could not wait to see her lifelong friend again. This time, they were free from the abyss.


    As Nora waited patiently for the summoning to end, the ghostly elf turned and pierced Nora with her gleaming emerald eyes. Her eyes seemed to bore into the depths of Nora¡¯s soul. Her eyes gleamed with numerous emotions. First was sadness, followed by surprise and happiness. When she saw Nora¡¯s soul, her popped out widely in surprise and astonishment. Tears flowed endlessly as her eyes fixed onto Nora. Even though, Nora¡¯s body had changed, her soul didn¡¯t. It was still the soul, Evelyn swore her allegiance to.


    Seeing the tears flow on her followers face, Nora wasn¡¯t able to hide her emotions that had been building up inside of her anymore. After being trapped in the ring for she didn¡¯t how long, she was finally able to meet a friend again. It had been so long since, they last saw each other, Nora couldn¡¯t help but let a manly tear drop.


    After a few seconds, the magic circle started to dim before finally disappearing. When the ritual finally ended, the spectral maid rushed forward into Nora¡¯s embrace. Even though she was spectral and was etherea, she was able to touch herl. Due to Nora¡¯s powers of a death lord.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re alive! How.. How¡­ Is it possible? I¡­ I thought you were going to die. How are you alive? Moreover as a human? Wait a minute! We¡¯re free from the abyss? How?And why are you a girl?¡± Evelyn blasted Nora with question while crying into Nora¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Calm down Eve, calm down, you don¡¯t need to rush. I¡¯m alive again and is free from the clutches of the abyss. We got all the time in the world to catch up. So relax. Oh yeah. Why don¡¯t you take over my body and check my memories yourself. Rather than me taking a day or two explaining what happened, I think it¡¯ll be faster if we do it this way.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, prepare yourself then, master.¡± Evelyn wiped her tears and replied. Evelyn flewinto Nora¡¯s body. Nora went limp as a new soul enter her body and began reading her memories. Due to the fact that Evelyn was one of Nora¡¯s most trusted allies, Nora did not fight back and allowed Evelyn to comb through her memories.

 Chapter 16 : Leaving Paradise Island

    ¡°Master! We need to burn them in soul fire right this instant! I can¡¯t stand the thought of them living another second. To think, those vile humans dare to desecrate your honour!¡± Evelyn shouted, her eyes burning in endless fury.


    ¡°Erm.. Eve, i think you should calm down, we can get revenge later when i¡¯m stronger. We have no idea who mastermind is right now. The only clue i have right now is that the Valen family is apart of this,¡± Nora replied while looting the corpse of the Sir.


    Nora pulled his space ring out of his fingers and checked what was inside. Nora was a bit surprised at how a silver one mage had managed to afford it. She didn¡¯t know if the space ring got cheaper or if something else was going on.


    ¡°Okay then, we will burn the Valen family to the ground and wipe them off the face of this world. How dare they treat master like a slave!¡± Evelyn roared as Nora poured everything out of the space ring.


    ¡°Woah, calm down there Eve, we don¡¯t need to kill everyone in the Valen family. The only one i want to kill are those who were involved with this island and those who mistreated me. There is no need to get innocents involved. We don¡¯t want to end up like last time. Now that we are free from the corruption of the abyss, we shouldn¡¯t be blinded by hatred and revenge anymore. I¡¯m alive now and am no longer part of the undead, i do not need to shy away from others anymore. There are many things i can do now. There is no need to be so fixated on revenge. Though i want revenge on many different people, it¡¯s not good to be so obsessed about it. I will go at my own pace and accumulate power. Only when i am confident enough or when there is an opportunity, will i try to get revenge. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Forgive this servant for her insolent mistakes master, i was too blinded by hate and desire to realise that i was making the same mistakes as before. Please punish me.¡± Evelyn panicked and kneeled in front of Nora. Her expression was full of remorse and regret.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not so worried about the Valen family and those who are involved in this. The true threats are the calamity church and the abyss. Besides, even though i have the memories of Nora, it¡¯s not like it actually happened to me. I only took over a week ago. Back when i took over, i was just as angry as you, however, after a few days, most of the anger on the Valen family is already gone.¡± Nora replied nonchalantly while throwing away all the useless stuff from the ring.


    Tsk, so much useless stuff. Although there are some neat new inventions like the paper cranes, most of these are useless. Even this staff is useless for me. This spell engraving staff is only meant for earth element spells. At least, he had some robes that can fit me. This stupid shirt and pants are too loose.


    Taking out a magic robe without a ranking symbol on it, Nora stripped herself and changed her attire.


    ¡°Master, you seem to be taking the fact that you are a girl now quite splendidly. Are you not at all bothered about the change in gender?¡±


    ¡°Actually, i do mind being a girl. I dread the day i have to experience my first bleeding. I missed not being able to pee standing up. I hate the weights on my upper body. I hate not being able to please a woman in the future. There are a lot of things i dislike about being a girl. However, i have to accept that what''s done is done. I am now in a female body and i have to accept that as a fact. There is no point in me trying to freak out or be in denial. I have caused countless sufferings and death. If i think of it as being stuck in this body as a form of punishment for my crimes, perhaps it¡¯s not that bad. So i will accept being in this body, until i achieve my goals.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Evelyn teared up and stayed silent.


    ¡°Anyway, let''s move onto another topic. How strong are you right now?¡±


    ¡°Master, forgive me but i can¡¯t use all my powers right now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, i already expected that. Your powers are dependant on how strong i am. Right now i¡¯m quite weak. I need to raise my levels. Come on, let''s go back, i remember that there is still the head overseer left in the camp.¡± Nora said as she placed all the non useless items and the Sir¡¯s corpse inside the ring. Usually, it was impossible to hold a person inside of a space ring, however, since the Sir was dead, the ring was able to hold it.


    ¡­..


    Back in the camp, Kendal was sweeping through the building.


    ¡°Dammit! Everyone¡¯s dead. I really hope the Sir can kill the dark practitioner, i hate to end up like them. Although he made our job easier by killing all of them, it¡¯s still quite scary to be surrounded by so many corpse.¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Kendal screamed as he accidently step on a body.


    ¡°Fuck this shit! I¡¯m out, i go get rid of the evidence first. There¡¯s no point in me searching this damn house! If the Sir comes back and see that i haven¡¯t yet get rid of everything, i¡¯m for sure going to die.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Soon, Kendal arrived at the wolves pen. After thinking of the fastest way to get rid of everything, he came up with the idea of releasing all the wolves and let them kill everything.


    Opening the pen doors, Kendal released all the wolves and shouted ¡°Go! Go and eat to your heart''s desires, leaving no one alive!¡±


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The wolves howled in delight. With fangs bearing, they leaped out of the pen. The pack spread out and rushed towards the sleeping huts in hunger.


    Back in the huts, all the kids were scared and shivering. They had been hearing the frightening howls the whole night and after realising that the morning bell did not ring, they knew something was going on. However, since the morning bell hadn''t rang, none of the kids were brave enough to leave the huts. Without orders telling them what to do, they obediently waited in the huts.


    In one corner of a hut was a girl shivering in fear. There were many who were in pairs or groups, however, she was alone. In dirty rags, she leaned by the side. The wooden planks provided her with company and warmth. She could hear the howling of the wolves. Fear gripped her heart as she prayed for help. If the great lord in the sky do exist, please save this little one. Please bring salvation to us all.


    However, no matter how long or hard she beg, her prayers remained unanswered. The only thing that answered were the wolves which leaped into the hut from the door.


    Many in the huts already knew that something fishy was going on. Thus, seeing the wolves inside their huts, it confirmed their suspicions. Soon blood was splattered. High pitched screams and wails resounded in the camp.


    The girl watched as the wolves tore their group apart one by one. Bodies hit the floor but few died. The wolves were playing with them.


    Soon it was the girl¡¯s turn. A large gray wolf leaped in front of her and with a swipe of it¡¯s claw, she fell. A large wound appeared on her chest and blood gushed out. She knew she was going to die soon. As she felt her eyelids becoming heavier, flames filled her vision. She felt her surrounding get hotter and hotter as she fought to keep her eyes open. A hope that maybe she could survive. Her natural instinct to survive kicked in, keeping her from closing her eyes.


    But, she was too weak. As she felt her eyelids close, she could see a blurry figure in the flames killing the wolves. She saw the figure jump around the flaming world like a beautiful ballerina. With each swing, the figure slashed apart the wolves.


    Her eyes fixed onto that beautiful figure, mesmerized by how the figure killed all the wolves that haunted her. However, no matter how hard she tried to keep her eyes open, she could not muster the strength to go on any longer. Her eyelids closed and weakness invaded her.


    Nora continued to dance around the battlefield and soon all the wolves were killed. All around the burning hut were dead wolves. Even the body of the head overseer laid nearby with a large hole in his chest.


    After moving her head to look around the room, Nora felt a bit empty, as if there was a void in her heart. Despite how many times she told herself that their fates had no happy endings, Nora couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty. It was a strange feeling that she hadn¡¯t felt in a very long time.


    ¡°Eve, turn everyone here into spirits of vengeance. When we get our revenge we will let karma take its course and let them take revenge as well. Won¡¯t it¡¯ll be quite poetic? I¡¯ll let them take revenge with their own hands, so that they¡¯ll know that those who tortured them will die with them.¡±


    ¡°I believe so master,¡± Evelyn replied and formed a magic circle in front of her. Moving her hands in a pattern, the magic circle glowed and sucked all the nearby souls of the children.


    ¡°When you¡¯re done, meet me at the ship, i¡¯ll go deal with them first.¡±


    Leaving the camp after feeling a bit better, Nora rushed towards the harbour. Nora couldn¡¯t wait to learn about the new world. There were many things she wanted to learn about the new world. Like how long has it been since she died? What has changed? And so on.


    Using ¡®haste¡¯ and infusing mana into her body to make herself faster, she soon arrived at the harbour. Nora hide by the tree line and pulled out the Sir¡¯s corpse from the ring. Nora revived him using an advanced version of ¡®raise undead¡¯ which allowed it speak and gain some intelligence.


    The mangled body slowly stood up and stood in front of Nora, waiting instructions. Nora offered it some clothes from the space ring and ordered him to hide his wounds. The corpse undressed itself and donned a new robe, hiding the large hole in his chest.


    After it was done, Nora used ¡®stealth¡¯ and ordered him to go into the ship. Nora silently followed behind him in stealth.


    The Sir arrived at the ship and everyone bowed. A person with level 38 above his name walked towards the Sir and asked ¡° Sir, are we ready to go?¡±


    Using the mental link between them, Nora ordered the Sir to ask for an hour. An hour should be enough for Eve to find me.


    ¡°Bring to my quarters and give me an hour, after that we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±


    The person led Nora and the Sir into the ship. While entering, Nora spotted, Bertha, painted onto the side in a bright eggshell white so it could be distinguished easily on the wood brown hull. Following behind the Sir, the smell of the cold sea breeze invaded Nora¡¯s nostrils. The constant drifting of the ship made Nora feel unbalanced. Looking around, Nora was enthralled by the rise in technology and the feeling of being on a ship. It was her first time being on a ship. She couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    Nora gleefully followed the Sir as they enter the narrow corridors. Soon they reached the Sir¡¯s room and the man leading them left.


    Nora and the Sir entered the room and shut the door behind them. Nora released the spell and keep the Sir in the space ring. Looking around the room, Nora noticed that it was wide and spacious. Spotting the shower room, Nora decided to take a shower while waiting for Evelyn.


    Feeling the warm water flow along her smooth skin, Nora felt exhilarated. She felt like she was in heaven. It had been a long time since she had a nice warm shower. Taking her time, time flew by quickly. It was only after a soft scream was heard that Nora realized that Evelyn had arrived.


    ¡°Ahh.. I¡¯m.. I¡¯m sorry master, i didn¡¯t ¡­ Mean to..¡± Evelyn tried to apologize as she hid her face behind her hands. However, her true intentions were revealed as she peeked from between the fingers.


    ¡°Ah Eve, you¡¯re here. Just in time, the ship was about to leave at any moment. And you can look, i don¡¯t really mind. I¡¯m not a man now anyway.¡±


    ¡°If master say so then,¡± Evelyn replied as she put down her hands, her spectral form hiding the fact that she was blushing.


    ¡°Master, do you need me to wash your back? When you were a guy, you wouldn¡¯t let me do that since you said it was inappropriate, however, since you¡¯re a girl, there should be no problem right? I¡¯m attracted to men, so there¡¯s no problem right? Right? It¡¯s a servant''s job to clean their master.¡± Evelyn shamelessly said.


    ¡°Erm¡­. I guess?¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Evelyn screamed as she rushed into the shower room and washed Nora¡¯s back.Hah! Take that Silvia! I get to take a shower first with master before you did! Oh forgive me master, for i may have lied to you. Even if you¡¯re no longer a man, no matter what i¡¯ll always love you. So please forgive for taking liberties.


    And soon the wooden ship pulled up it¡¯s anchor and opened sailed while the two girls enjoyed their shower. After so many years, it was time for Nora to return to the main continent. The next chapter of her adventure was now going to begin.

 World Info

    This is the world map i created. Currently, Nora is at Paradise Island and is travelling north


    Skills


    Lv10 1st job - Acolyte


    Passive - Mana Control - Allow the user to actively control and materialize mana through will.


    Buff- Mana Shield - Form a spherical mana shield around the user which blocks all physical and magical attacks.


    Attack - Mana bolt - Fire a condensed ball of mana at an enemy.


    Lv30 2nd job - Mage


    Passive - Magic regen boost - Increase mana regeneration by 50%


    Passive - Mana Boost - increases Max MP permanently by 25%


    Attack - Strike an enemy will a ball of arcane energy.


    Lv60 3rd job - Necromancer


    Passive - Death magic mastery - Increase all death element skills power and increase the user¡¯s affinity to death, allowing the user to learn death related skills easier and becomes more knowledgeable about death.


    Passive - Magic resistance - Increase resistance to all magical skills or attacks targeted at the user by 50%Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Buff - Raise undead - Raise an undead minion from a dead body. Advanced version of this spell will revive the undead with conscious, intelligence, or have as much strength as it was alive.


    Lv100 4th job - Soul fiend


    Attack - Soul fire blast - Consume a soul and fire a blast of soul fire at an enemy which attacks the enemy¡¯s soul.


    Buff - Upgrade undead - upgrade a currently raised undead minions to become stronger, faster, smarter and more powerful.


    Passive - Soul mastery - Increase the power of all related soul skills and increase the user¡¯s affinity to with the soul, allowing the user to learn soul related skills easier and becomes more knowledgeable about the soul.


    Lv150 5th job - Great lich


    Buff - Greater undead - upgrade a currently raised undead minions to become stronger, faster, smarter and more powerful.


    Passive - Army boost - All undead minions under the user control will become stronger.


    Attack - Siphon soul - Touch a target and drain all energy from it. The target must be weaker than the user.


    Lv200 Saint - Death lord


    Buff - Grand undead - upgrade a currently raised undead minions to become stronger, faster, smarter and more powerful.


    Buff - Soul world - turn the surrounding into Snow peak castle and revive all allies who had fallen there.


    Attack - Shinigami Scythe - Summon a shinigami behind the user to swing his scythe and absorb the souls of all who were hit by it.


    Lv10 1st job - Rogue


    Passive - Nimble body - Permanently increases avoidability and flexibility.


    Buff - Stealth - Turn the user invisible for a period of time. However, attacking or using an attack skill will cause the buff to disappear.


    Attack - Quick stab - Quickly unsheathe a weapon and stab a target.


    Lv30 2nd job - Assassin


    Passive - Haste - Increases Speed and agility. Agi stat is increased by 25%.


    Buff - Shadow cloak - Dons a cloak of shadows which causes the user to hide from sensory skills while underneath a shadow.


    Attack - Fatal Strike - Attack an enemy''s vital points to deal tremendous damage. When used with ¡®Stealth¡¯ or ¡®Shadow cloak¡¯, the damage is increased.

 Chapter 17 : No such thing as a smooth journey

    ¡°Dammit Eve! We are never going to take a shower together again!¡± Nora shouted and used a towel to wipe herself dry. Nora used fire magic and dried her hair.


    ¡°Ah!! Master why!?¡± Evelyn exclaimed with a shocked expression.


    ¡°What why! You should know what you did. Don¡¯t shrug those off as accidents. One or twice, i may believe, but there¡¯s no way you can groping my chest an accident.¡±


    ¡°But master, as your dutiful servant, it is my duty to make sure you are well cleaned, i need to scrub every part of your body,¡± Evelyn shamelessly replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give¡­¡± Nora tried to reply before she was interrupted.


    *Knock Knock*


    ¡°Dammit, we will deal with this later. Eve, go outside and possess him. It¡¯s time for us learn how the world have changed.¡±


    ¡°Aye Aye, Master,¡± Evelyn replied with a blissful smile. Evelyn became invisible and phased through the walls to go outside. She saw a man in a tight blue shirt and ripped pants waiting outside with a tray of food. Using her powers, she rushed into the man¡¯s body and tried to possess him. It only took a moment for her to take over his body. After taking over the man¡¯s body, she opened the door and pushed the tray of food inside. She went outside and closed the door before leaving the man¡¯s body.


    After she left, the man regained control of himself. The man scratched his head in confusion before leaving. He did not remember anything. How did the food disappear? Did the sir do something to me?


    ¡°Master! You can¡¯t believe how long we¡¯ve been gone for. So much have changed. And master you are going to love this news. One of our goals have already been achieved!¡±


    Nora took the tray of food and started dining. After taking a bite, she asked ¡°start from the beginning and tell me everything.¡±


    ¡°Ah master, that¡¯s unlady like of you, don¡¯t chew and speak at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that lady crap, i don¡¯t give a shit about that right now. Hurry up and speak.¡±


    ¡°Okay okay, oh right, let''s start with the year. Today is the 5th of june 518 AWC.¡±


    ¡°Huh? AWC What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Master, AWC means after world crisis. The world crisis was the event where the world underwent a calamity. That¡¯s right, it is the calamity that we caused. This means that 518 AWC is 518 years after the end or the world crisis. Master, we¡¯ve been gone for 518 years.¡±


    ¡°518 years!¡± Nora was shocked.¡°More than half a millennium has passed.¡±


    Seeing how shocked her master was, Evelyn kept quiet and waited for her master to compose herself. It only took a few minutes for Nora to pull herself back together.


    ¡°Continue, tell me the world¡¯s history. What has changed in the past 500 years.¡±


    After reading through the man¡¯s mind for the world¡¯s timeline, Evelyn already knew everything. Although, the man was uneducated about the history of the world, he was up to date with some of the current events and knew most of the major things that happened in the world. Drawing a map of the world so that it was easier of her master to visualize, Evelyn started narrating.


    While narrating, Nora continued with her meal, patiently listening. From shock to delight, Nora¡¯s face flashed with many emotions during Evelyn narration.


    Nora learnt many things about the new world from Evelyn. Nora found out that the world geography stayed mostly the same. In the middle of the world was the main continent. On the south west of the main continent was the Wetha continent ruled by the kingdom of Zarthus. On the south east of the main continent was the Entha continent ruled by the the kingdom of Boran. And to the south was the Ice Cap Arctic continent, a desolate land of ice.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The main continent was divided between 4 kingdoms. They were the Ameana kingdom which was located at the south side, Dunman kingdom which was located at the north west side, Sunwin kingdom which was located in the middle and the Elven kingdom which resided in the Elven forest by the east side.


    (Check the previous chapter to see the map)


    As Evelyn continued, Nora learnt a lot of things. She learnt who her enemies were. She learnt about all the major events that happened in the world. She learnt about the major wars and natural disasters. And when Evelyn got to the current era, Nora was blown away.


    Nora found out that due to her actions of almost destroying the world, she had unintentionally ended the racial war. This was because, Nora as a death lord was too strong. Since she was too strong, the rest of the world had no choice but to put their differences aside and work together. And to do that, the humans had to suck it up and concede to the other races wishes. They were smart enough to understand that they would all die if they did not work together. Thus they formed a treaty with many rules and regulations, two of which banned the slavery and racism.


    Nora felt conflicted hearing the news. She had inevitably achieved her dreams of ending slavery and racism by almost destroying the world. However, her internal conflict soon ended when she heard about the torrens.


    ¡°Master, the torrens are extinct.¡±


    ¡°What! How¡¯s is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Master, i have no idea, but from the guy¡¯s memories, he had no memories of the torren race. Even the widely known tale of how the heroes defeated the death lord did not include them. The tale states that 4 heroes from the 3 races banded together to defeat the death lord. It did not mention the torrens at all.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible! I personally fought the torren!¡±


    ¡°Master, i think there is a conspiracy going on. All records of the torrens are wiped from history. Even their homeland is gone.¡±


    ¡°We need to investigate that when we get to the main continent. I doubt anyone here know anything about the torrens if they are wiped from history. Continue with what you know.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, master, there are now things called dungeons popping up in the world.¡±


    ¡°Dungeons?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the new hot thing in this world. In year 72 AWC, dungeons started popping up from the ground and from there, a new race called orcs came from those dungeons.¡±


    ¡°How is this...no it can¡¯t be... dungeons and orcs shouldn¡¯t exist in this world.¡±


    ¡°Master? You know what dungeons and orcs are?¡±


    ¡°When you mean dungeons, is it a dungeon with a dungeon core and when you destroy it, the dungeon will be destroyed? Are the dungeons you speak of a special dimension where people can enter to kill or mine for resources? And after a period of time, the monsters and resources will respawn? And are the Orcs you speak of the war like race with green skin and big fangs or are the Orcs the rapeish kind with a pig¡¯s head?¡±


    ¡°Master! What you said is 100% true, the orcs have a pig¡¯s head! Master, how do you know all of this?¡±


    ¡°Eve, you should know that i¡¯m not from this world right? In my world, i know what dungeons and orcs are and i know for a fact that they do not belong in this world. Something is going on and i think the abyss has something to do with it.¡±


    ¡°The abyss?¡±


    ¡°Eve, go out and read everyone''s memories. Try to investigate more about out the abyss and the dungeons.¡±


    ¡°Yes master,¡± Evelyn replied before fading through the walls. She knew better than to ask about her master¡¯s past life. She knew that her master didn¡¯t like to talk about it. Thus she accepted it as so and quickly moved on.


    Nora sat down and began to take it all in. A massive bomb of information had exploded right in front of her. She needed to digest it and plan her next step.


    So the world has gotten a lot more complicated. My enemies are big and there are a lot things i need to investigate. Those i need to get revenge on are those in the Valen family and the Hillia group. But there are a bit too strong for me to handle right now. My father is a S rank adventurer and since he is the royal guard of the Ameana royal family, there¡¯s no way i can kill him easily. Moreover the Hillia group who is running this underground slavery ring is one of the 4 big underground gang. They aren''t that weak either. I need to get stronger.


    Moreover, i still need to investigate the dungeons and the abyss as well. Lastly, i need to find a way to revive all my fallen comrades. And dammit, now i can¡¯t even use any death magic when there are others around. The calamity church really thought of everything. They outlawed all necromancers.


    Sigh.


    Thinking about all the problems she had, Nora laid down on the bed, staring at the wooden ceiling. Nora felt overwhelmed by all the problems she had to deal with. She couldn¡¯t deal with all of them alone, she needed her generals. However, unlike Evelyn, the rest of the generals were hard to summon.


    Greed required a full skeleton of an adult dragon. Lust required the blood and soul of a noble vampire. Pride required the souls of an army of knights. Gluttony required the core of a king slime. Sloth required the soul of a lich. Lastly, Wrath required the soul of a mountain giant.


    There was no way she could summon any of them now. It was way too difficult. She was too weak. The only easy one was pride, all she had to do was find a battlefield and collect the souls of the recently dead. However, due to the fact that none of kingdoms are at war and the last war that happened was over hundred years ago, it was impossible for Nora to find battlefield full of recently dead knights.


    Taking a deep breath, Nora sighed again. Nora left the room with ¡®stealth¡¯ and went to the explore the ship. She wanted to take a break from the stressful thinking and go out to relax. Since it was her first time on a ship, she wanted to look around.


    However, as soon as she got out, she realised a problem. Although, she had not been at sea before, she knew that the situation wasn¡¯t normal.


    The cloud that had gathered since dawn, dark and unyielding, smothered the sun. The wind that had pushed against the ship, not playfully but with gathering strength, saw no reason to dwindle. The air became thick with salt, carried by a gale. The waves grew so large that the ship she was on was dwarfed. The ship ride up and down the mighty swelling sea like a child''s toy.


    Nora knew that there was no grace in the waves, only wrath and tempest. Nora realised that a storm was coming.


    ¡°Boom!¡± A thundering roar echoed through the waves. The pouring rain began and the clouds roared. Arcs of lightning zipped across the sky, signaling the their impending doom.


    Looking across the horizon, there was a large beast thrashing through the waves, speeding towards them like a torpedo.


    ¡°Ahhh! We¡¯re doom! A sea leviathan! How we are so unlucky to meet them!¡±

 Chapter 18 : Im never going into the ocean again

    Total darkness prevailed as the dismal clouds overcast the caliginous sky and the wind arose, causing waves to tower over their helpless ship. The sea leviathan sped towards them. Even though the monster was still quite a distance away, the violent aura it emitted sent shivers down the sailor¡¯s spine. The sailors rushed to their duty. The veteran sailors struggled to get the sails down, and to tie them off. They slipped on the rain soaked deck.


    The wind slammed the rain into their faces like tiny stones and pushed their hoods back. The ship pressed, first up waves crashed down onto the ship, rocking it and jarring everyone¡¯s bones. They held tightly onto the mast, onto ropes, onto anything. Although it was a bit difficult to hang on, everyone tried their best. It was a life or death situation.


    Everyone prayed for the winds to push them away from the monster. However, all it did was dragged them inwards towards the center like a whirlpool. The furious waves rocked the ship, causing everyone to fall. Nora was no exception.


    The ship jolted to the side then crashed down, jolting their bones, Nora grabbed on to a part of the boat just as she was about to be tossed over.


    As she was hanging on, Evelyn flew to her side. Evelyn was the only one unaffected by the waves. Since she was a ghost, she was not affected by gravity. She was able to freely float and fly around wherever she wanted. Staying by Nora¡¯s side, Evelyn helped to make sure Nora was not thrown off the waves.


    Fear weaved through everyone¡¯s stomach as they realised that it was just the beginning. They heard legends about sea leviathans before and knew that the weather would only get worst. Wherever a sea leviathan go, a storm will follow. Not only would the storm continue to get stronger, it would also drag ships towards the center.


    Seeing how the storm was getting stronger, everyone knew that the sea leviathan was getting closer. Like a torpedo, the sea leviathan tore through the waves towards them. Above it was something only Nora could see, Level 149.


    Like true sea veterans, the sailors kept working under the harsh conditions. The captain rushed down towards the engine room. He knew what he had to do. Along the way, he opened a chained chest with a warning on top. Using a key, he opened it to retrieve its contents. Inside the chest was a sack containing 5 black stones. Carrying a small sack, he waddled towards the engine room. The rocking of the ship made it hard for him to walk normally.


    Curious at what he was doing, Nora and Evelyn followed him in ¡®stealth¡¯.


    Seeing her confusion, Evelyn took the initiative to explain. ¡°Master, those black stones are mined from dungeons. They are called dark powder. When lit by a spark, they will explode.¡±


    Soon the trio arrived at the engine room. The captain tied himself to the metal poles by the side. He began to pour the black powder into the furnace, causing it to glow in power.


    Using mana to enhance his voice, the captain yelled ¡°the engine is about to blow, everyone hold on!¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    Hearing the order, Nora immediately tied herself to a pole using a rope of mana and hanged on for dear life. Evelyn stood behind her and hugged Nora down for extra measures.


    The energy in the furnace increased radically as the intensity of the red glow rose. It was so bright that Nora had to close her eyes. Nora could feel the raging power inside the furnace continue to increase. Sweat poured out from the captain''s forehead as he nervously waited. Unlike before, the whole ship was now silent. Everyone was waiting for the furnace to blow and power the engine. They had to escape from the sea leviathan as fast as possible. It was almost impossible to defeat it. Thus, everyone waited, until...


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An explosion of energy occurred inside the engine, sending a blast of explosive energy everywhere. However, instead of exploding everywhere, the energy was funneled towards the back of the ship, causing the ship to be sent rocketing away. With tremendous speed, the ship carried everyone away from the stormy sea and into the calm blue sea.


    (Think sunny 1000 from one piece)


    Nora could feel the ripples of energy cascading across the ship. However, due to the fact that the energy was funneled towards the back of the ship, it only blew the ship forward and not everywhere. Only a small amount of energy managed to escape from the funnel and reach the ship. The small amount of energy, shook the ship lightly, causing it to vibrate. Escaping the sea leviathan, the sailors cheered and celebrated.


    Hearing the cheer, Nora and Evelyn returned to the main deck to survey the situation. Looking up at the sky, they saw that the sky was blue and without a hint of dark clouds.


    Nora felt relief. The sea leviathan was not something she could handle right now. Moreover, she didn¡¯t know much about it. She didn¡¯t know what kind of magic it had or how it fought. This was her first time seeing a sea leviathan.


    ¡°Well that was close, technology has really advanced.¡±


    ¡°Master, they used the explosive energy from the black powder to fire a cannon backwards. Using the reaction force of the cannon, they used it to propel the ship with frightening speed.¡±


    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s a good thing the captain¡­¡± Nora tried to reply before she was interrupted by a scream.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°Nooo! It can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°How!¡±


    ¡°Why is it still chasing us!¡±


    Turning around, Nora realised that the horror had not ended yet. Far in the distance, she could see that the dark storm clouds were spreading towards them, indicating that the sea leviathan was still heading their way.


    ¡°Why is the sea leviathan still chasing us? How did we provoke it?¡± Nora asked in confusion.


    Suddenly realising the truth, Evelyn ghost figure went even paler. ¡°Master, have you heard about the legends of the sea leviathans?¡±


    ¡°Huh, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There is a legend that is commonly spoken among the sailors. It states that the sea leviathans worked for the boatman of the sea. Sea leviathans helped the boatman to guide lost souls to the afterlife. Master, since we smell of death, i think the sea leviathan is after us. Our aura is drawing it towards us.¡±


    ¡°Dammit, i remember it now! There used to be an old saying commonly told by necromancers, ¡®Never travel by sea.¡± So this must be the reason why that saying exists then. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s following us all the way here from the Yertha Dead Sea without reason.¡±


    ¡°Master, what do we do then? The ship isn¡¯t fast enough to run away from the sea leviathan and we used all the black powder.¡±


    ¡°How far are we from the nearest landmass?¡±


    ¡°We are about 40 to 60 miles south from the main continent, master.¡±


    ¡°Follow me, i¡¯ve an idea.¡±


    Nora ran back to her room. After closing the door, she pulled out the body of the sir and poured a few souls inside it.


    ¡°This should serve as bait. Eve, you think you can carry me all the way to the main continent?¡±


    ¡°Master, i¡¯m not that strong right now. It would take me a few hours to reach land, we won''t be fast enough. The sea leviathan will catch up to us in no time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, i have a plan. Come let¡¯s go.¡± Nora replied as she swung open the window and left through it. Evelyn held Nora through the armpits from behind and flew into the air.


    Leaving the ship and the corpse with the souls, Nora and Evelyn left the ship and flew towards the main continent. However, due to the fact that Evelyn had to carry Nora, they were just slightly faster than the ship.


    ¡°Master, the sea leviathan is gaining on us.¡±


    ¡°Eve, turn around and fly backward north. Face the opposite direction of the main continent.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    Obeying her master¡¯s unusual order, Evelyn turned around and faced the ship. Nora aimed her hands began to channel mana for a spell she used before.


    Pouring mana into her palms, 2 red magic circles with 5 circles inside it formed in front of her palms.


    When it was fully channeled, a blast of fire erupted from the 2 magic circles, blasting them backwards and towards the main continent.


    A loud explosion occurred and a blast of fire shot out from the skies towards the ship, missing it just slightly. The sailors felt confused, seeing the random blast of fire in the air. Another unexpected event had just occurred in front of them. They could make heads or tails of it. First a sea leviathan chased them and now a random blast of fire was just shot at them. They couldn¡¯t understand what they did to deserve such bad luck.


    While the rest of the sailors were busying trying to figure out what was going on, the captain ran towards the Sirs room to ask for help. He wanted to ask the Sir if he had any black power or if knew any way to escape. The captain knocked on the door and shouted for the Sir¡¯s help. However, no reply came.


    After a few minutes of waiting, he became anxious. What is happening? Why isn¡¯t the Sir responding? Did something happen?


    Unable to take it anymore, the captain mustered his courage and opened the door.


    ¡°Ahhhh! What¡¯s going on today!¡± He screamed at the sight of the Sir¡¯s dead body. The feeling of fear and terror rose as he tried to comprehend what was going on. One after another, mind boggling events kept happening. He couldn¡¯t help think that maybe they were cursed.


    Searching the Sir¡¯s body for the space ring, he found that the Sir had nothing on him. Finding that the Sir¡¯s body had been robbed, he reached a conclusion. Did an intruder board the ship and kill the sir? Was that blast of fire caused by the intruder?


    Running back out towards the main deck, he screamed ¡°Men! There¡¯s an intruder on the ship and he killed the sir. Find the intruder and take back the space ring. We don¡¯t know if the Sir had black powder but this is the only way we have a chance to live! Find the intruder and hope that the Sir had enough for another jump. If not, we¡¯re screwed!¡±


    ¡°Aye Aye captain!¡± The crew shouted as they left their duty to find the intruder. However, their last hope of escape was already long gone.


    A few miles north from the ship, Nora and Evelyn were flying towards the main continent. Repeatedly using ¡°Blast Burner¡± to propel themselves at high speed, they flew towards land at break neck speed. They looked just like a rocket.


    From where they were, they could see that the ship was already caught in the edge of the storm. The sea leviathan was catching up. The fear of getting caught, prompted Nora to endure the pain. Nora¡¯s hands were full of blisters and burns from the repeated use of ¡°blast burner¡± and her stock of souls was already down by a third.


    Evelyn heart ached in agony as she saw her master¡¯s injuries. She wanted to ask her master to stop using ¡°blast burner¡±. However, she knew that they would both be caught by the sea leviathan if her master stop doing so. Despite the torment her heart was suffering through, she had no choice but to keep quiet. It was extremely hard for her as she didn¡¯t want to see her master in pain. If she could, Evelyn wouldn¡¯t mind sacrificing herself to save her master.


    After a while, Evelyn estimated that they were about 10-20 miles away from the main continent. The dark clouds in the sky was getting closer to them. The roaring waves had already swallowed the ship.


    Nora continued to use ¡°blast burner¡± and endured the pain. Her hands were burnt and bleeding profusely. She clenched her jaws to stop herself from screaming in pain and worrying Evelyn. Despite how much she wanted to stop and use a healing spell, she knew that they had no time. A healing spell would usually take a few minutes to cast and a few minutes was enough for them to get caught. Thus she continued to suppress the pain and carried on with ¡°blast burner¡±.


    After a while, Nora and Evelyn saw the edge of the main continent. However, they were right at the edge of the dark clouds. Drizzle of pain pelted Nora, soothing the burning sensation of her hands while they continued their flight.


    Soon, the rain covered them. Nora became wet and she felt she was freezing. The only relief Nora had was her hands. They could hear the roar of the sea leviathan in the distance as the crackling of thunder and lightning boomed in the sky. The sea leviathan was getting closer and closer.


    Nora¡¯s heart pounded like a drum as she saw that the land in the distance was getting closer. They were so close yet so far. The sea leviathan was so close to them. Gauging the situation, Nora realised that they wouldn¡¯t make it in time.


    Seeing that there was no other way out, Nora used all the remaining souls she had to cast the a 7 circle spell, ¡°Hydro pump¡±. It was either now or never.


    A big blue magic circle with seven circles formed in front of her and water from the surrounding corrugated in front of it. The vast amount of water from the rain aided her in the spell. Normally, it was impossible for Nora to cast a 7 circle spell, even with all the souls she had. However, due to the fact that there was water all around her, it lightened the load of the spell, allowing Nora to cast it.


    ¡°Eve! Hold onto me tight, this is going to be a bit rocky.¡±


    Just as she said that, a roaring jet of water blasted forth from the circle, pushing them towards the main continent. The torrent of water sprayed like a water pump. And with the near infinite amount of water that was around them, the jet of water continued without stop.


    As the jet of water push them backward, Nora felt the injuries on her hand burn from the friction, causing her to scream in pain. Tears fell as Evelyn heard her master¡¯s scream. Evelyn held onto her with all her strength, not allowing her to fall into the ocean.


    As the torrent push them backwards, Nora felt herself becoming exhausted. She was out of mana and strength. Sleepiness tried to take over her as she tried her best to stay awake. However, she was too weak. She was out of energy. It wasn¡¯t long before exhaustion won. Out of energy, Nora lost consciousness.


    The last thing she felt was feeling of lying on glorious land. Her gamble paid off. They escaped the sea leviathan.

 Chapter 19 : Slapping face

    *Drip*


    *Drip*


    The sound of water droplets falling woke Nora up. Looking around, she found out that she was resting on Evelyn¡¯s lap in a cave.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake,¡± Evelyn said while patting Nora¡¯s hair.


    ¡°How long was i out?¡± Nora got up and asked. Through the entrance of the cave, she could see that it was mid day.


    ¡°Master, you were out for half a day. When we landed, you fainted straight away. I carried you to this cave for shelter.¡±


    ¡°By the way, did you find anything from the sailors you searched?¡±


    ¡°Sadly not master, i only managed to search a few before i noticed the sea leviathan. Moreover, those i did search did know much either. I think we should go to the port town for more information. There¡¯s a port town just a few miles away from here, I noticed it while we were flying. If we hurry, we might be able to make it there by night fall.¡±


    Taking note of her suggestion, Nora decided to check her status first. Since she had consumed all the souls she accumulated while trying to escape the sea leviathan, she wasn¡¯t sure of her current level as consuming souls gave her 50% of the experience. If she reach level 50, she would be able to use the achievement shop. Nora couldn¡¯t wait to check it out.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Level : 53


    Name : Nora Valen


    Class : Death Lord


    Health : 760 / 760


    Mana : 950 / 760+ 190


    Str : 62 Agi : 64


    Con: 64 Int : 69


    Experience: 1254/1520


    Achievement points: 942


    Achievement Shop (requires level 50)


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Lv10 1st job - Rogue


    Nimble body, Stealth, Quick stab


    Lv30 2nd job - Assassin


    Haste, Shadow cloak, Fatal Strike


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Lv10 1st job - Acolyte


    mana control, mana shield , mana bolt


    Lv30 2nd job - Mage


    magic regen boost, mana boost , arcane strike


    Lv60 3rd job - Necromancer


    Death magic mystery, magic resistance ,Raise undead


    Lv100 4th job - Soul fiend


    Soul fire blast, upgrade undead, soul mystery


    Lv150 5th job - Great lich


    Greater undead, army boost, siphon soul


    Lv200 Saint - Death lord


    Grand undead, Soul world, Shinigami Scythe


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Seeing that she reached level 50, Nora clicked the achievement shop tab and browsed through shop. Nora searched one by one. After finding out the costs of the ingredients needed to summon the rest of her generals, Nora became flabbergasted. 10000 points for the soul of a mountain giant? 8000 for skeleton of an adult dragon? 12000 points for the blood and soul of a noble vampire? Why is everything i need so expansive! Sigh, this is going to take me forever to earn all these points. At least the core of a king slime is only 3000 points. I should be able to summon gluttony soon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Nora spoke. Now that she knew how much points she needed, a clear goal formed in her mind. Nora and Evelyn rushed out of the cave and began their journey towards the port town. Despite how comfortable resting her head on Evelyn¡¯s lap was, Nora did not want to sleep on hard ground. She would much rather sleep on a soft bed. Moreover, she wanted to learn more about the world. Only by entering a town, would she be able to become an adventurer and do quests.


    ...


    Randale was a bustling port town situated just outside of the Alla Forest. The large town was a harbour town which heavily relied on the sea as a source of income. The stone walls were thick and tall, but that also accounted for the rooms built into the wall. Thee were furnished with a proper crenellation that one would expect to see on top of a wall.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    This town was popular far and wide for the low-level forest of Alla and the sea side trade that occurred at the port. Young and weak adventurers flocked to the town as the nearby forest provided an easy training ground for youths. While the sailors and merchants docked by the harbour. Even at night, the city as bustling with people.


    Arriving at the gates of Randale, Nora waited patiently for the gate guards to greet her, while Evelyn hid inside the horcrux ring.


    Nora and Evelyn had decided beforehand that in a place where there was a lot of people, Evelyn would hide inside the ring. It was not worth the risk of running into someone who was strong enough to see her. Even though Evelyn strongest ability was stealth, she was currently too weak. If she was at her strongest state, the people who could see her were very few. Only the strongest heroes or strongly fortified places with powerful wards could sense her presence. However, now that she was weak, there was a strong likelihood of her getting caught if she was flying around.


    ¡°Who goes there! State your purpose!¡± A guard shouted from above the wall.


    ¡°Hi.. I¡¯m just a traveller looking for a place to spend the night,¡± Nora replied and raised both her hands up to show that she wasn¡¯t here for trouble.


    ¡°Okay that will be 10 silver to enter, if you can pay, just wait a few seconds, i¡¯m opening the gates,¡± the guard replied. After a few seconds, sounds of metal rattling was heard. The wooden gates opened and a guard in leather armour greeted her. On his uniform was a crest depicting a lion holding a sword, the crest of the ruling lord of this town. The guard wielded a metal spear and had a crossbow on his back. He was level 43.


    ¡°Girl you¡¯re lucky, if you were here just a few minutes later, I would¡¯ve already locked the gates. Hey wait a minute, aren¡¯t you a little too young too be travelling by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ I was with my brother but we got separated. He told me to go to the nearest town in case of trouble and he¡¯ll find me there,¡± Nora quickly came up with a story. She knew she was a bit young to be travelling by herself. Even if she was a person who awakened her mana from birth and trained her whole life, it was still dangerous of a young girl to be travelling by herself. Normally, people would travel in a group to avoid trouble. Thus, Nora came up with a story that was impossible to disprove.


    ¡°You really should beat your brother up when you see him, what kind of idiot is he to leave a girl like you alone. If you were my little sister, i¡¯ll never let you go outta my sights. With looks like yours, you¡¯re sure to bring trouble wherever you go.¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ Thanks?¡± Nora didn¡¯t know how to react. She knew she was beautiful due to her noble blood, but hearing someone boldly tell her that was a bit too sudden for her. Is that guy flirting with me or just making a passing statement?


    ¡°Master! Master! It looks like you charmed your first man. When are you going to marry? Can i be your bridesmaid? I never been a bridesmaid before.¡± Evelyn teased. Despite being inside the ring, Evelyn could still feel everything around her. Furthermore, since Evelyn and Nora were spiritually connected, they could talk to each other telepathically.


    Nora ignored Evelyn and entered through the gates after paying the 10 silver, taken out from a pocket. Nora had already prepared some gold and silver to be on her body to not draw attention to herself for owning a space ring. Asking for directions and dodging the flirtatious comments from the guard, Nora soon found out that the nearest inn from the gate she entered through was called Hizen Bliss. It was richest inn in the town and was only used by nobles due to it''s high prices. Hearing about it¡¯s prices, Nora remembered that she had a few hundred gold coins in her space ring. It was enough for her to enjoy a few days at the inn.


    Heading south, Nora walked towards the inn. Since Nora had the gold to spend, Nora didn¡¯t mind staying at Hizen Bliss. In fact, she was ecstatic. After not eating food for centuries Nora wanted to pamper herself. She wanted to try all the delicious food the inn had to offer. Even though Nora only had enough money to stay for a few days, Nora was not too worried about it. She knew she¡¯ll be able to earn it back easily in the future. As a death lord who mastered many different kinds of magic, it wasn¡¯t hard for her to come up with a few ways to make money.


    Arriving at the inn, a posh inn with crystal lamps and artistic decor greeted her. Big white stone pillars decorated with phoenixes supported the majestic inn. By the sides of the cobblestone path that led to the door of the inn, a beautiful garden added a sense of life to the place. In the middle of the garden was a majestic water fountain. Arcs of water flew about as magic artifacts shot streams of water into the air. On the top of the inn was a picture of an angel with her arms open. Between her arms held a sign saying ¡°Hazen Bliss¡±.


    Seeing that this was the place, Nora entered through the door, ringing the bell that was by the side of the door. Walking towards the reception table with her dirtied and ragged robe, Nora looked out of place.


    Maids and butlers in crisp and tidy uniforms walked around the place, serving the nobles that were seated by the lounge tables. Some of the nobles glared in disgust at her dirty attire while others downright ignored her in contempt. Sensing their gaze, Nora was reminded of her time as a prince. The haughty attitude that nobles had for commoners were quite common thing during her time.


    Some things don¡¯t change after all. Dammit! Why did i forget how nobles act, i should¡¯ve changed my attire before coming here. I hope i still remember my training as a prince, or else i¡¯ll end up looking like a fool. If i don¡¯t act properly, there¡¯s no way i can enter. Even if i show them all the gold, they will think that i stole it. Well, the gold isn¡¯t technically mine, so they may be right about that. But screw it, i''ve been waiting for far too long to try good food again. This petty little problem ain''t gonna stop me now.


    The receptionist at the counter glared at Nora as Nora reached the counter The receptionist wore a fancy dress that looked pretty out of place in contrast to her old crone face caked with makeup. Seeing Nora¡¯s pitiful attire which was worned out by travel, the receptionist sneered ¡°I do not believe you are fit for this fine establishment. I would suggest seeking lodging elsewhere, peasant.¡±


    ¡°I can pay,¡° Nora said quickly. It had been a long time since she last spoke in a prim and proper manner. Nora needed a bit of time to prepare herself mentally. Thus she gave a short response to not give herself away and to gain some time to come up with an appropriate response.


    The receptionist sniffed replied ¡° Oh do you now? Fine! If you insist, then the price for one room will be 60 gold coins.¡±


    Hearing the price, Nora realized that the receptionist was trying to chase her away by giving a ridiculous price. From the guard, she knew that it costs 20 gold for a night. It was impossible for it to be so expansive.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it 20 gold?¡± Nora corrected her.


    ¡°Well it is, however, for dirtying the atmosphere with your presence, this establishment will require you to pay extra,¡± the receptionist sniggered in response.


    Hearing how she was trying to rip her off, both Nora and Evelyn became angry.


    ¡°Master, just leave, tonight i¡¯ll kill her in her sleep,¡± Evelyn commented from inside the ring.


    ¡°There is no need, i should have expected this. Don¡¯t worry, i can handle this,¡± Nora replied telepathically.


    After preparing herself mentally, Nora reached into her pocket and took out a small sack of gold. Nora placed the sack on the counter and spoke in a dignified tone, ¡°If this is truly the case then, please accept my sincerest apologies. I concur that this attire may be a bit improper. Please forgive this noble lady for meeting an unfortunate accident along the road and having no time to acquire myself a replacement.¡±


    Stunned by Nora¡¯s sudden change in tone and demeanor, the receptionist jaws dropped. Her mouth so wide a fly could fly through it.


    Taking the initiative to continue her attack while she was stunned, Nora placed her right hand on her chin and acted like she was talking to herself. ¡°I should really inquire to the manager if this is truly how the great establishment famed for their high class hospitality treat their customer. It would be quite a scandal if such an act is quite common for a highly respected establishment. This will be of great gossip among the nobles when they find out how i was treated here. ¡±


    Turning back to the stunned receptionist, Nora spoke like a dignified young lady and asked for her keys. The receptionist didn¡¯t know what to say. Despite opening her mouth to speak multiple times, no words came out. Holding the keys out, the receptionist stood there flabbergasted. She could not think of anything to say that might rectify her situation. The only thing that went through her mind was of how screwed she was for accidentally offending a noble.

 Chapter 20 : Free Free Free, Everythings Free!

    ¡°Milady, please wait,¡± an old man in a crisp suit ran towards Nora. His head was bald and had a few white strands of hair running through it. By the name tag above his chest pocket, one could easily tell that he was the manager. ¡°Milady please forgive this one for our poor hospitality.¡±


    Nora turned and faced the manager, her brows arched upwards. She kept silent, allowing the manager to continue. It was time for compensations and Nora eagerly waited for it. With her superb acting, Nora had projected herself as an aristocrat who just had an accident along the road. Due to her training she went through back when she was a prince, she was well polished in the manners and conducts a royalty should have. Thus, Nora easily fooled everyone in thinking she was a noble with her her aura of confidence and superiority.


    The nobles that sat by the lounge tables smirked at the drama in front of them. Seeing the manager rushed forward to apologies, they knew something juicy was going to happen. Just by hearing how she spoke, they were confident that she was not a commoner. A noble could easily identify another noble. The actions and demeanor of nobles and commoners were very different.


    ¡°Please accept our sincerest apologies for our blunder for not recognising you, miss...?¡± The manager asked.


    ¡°Oh are you telling me, because i was not recognisable, I was treated this way? Perhaps, i should refrain from speaking my name? Oh how tragic would it be if people were to find out how badly this fine establishment famed for it¡¯s high hospitality treated me, hehehe, this will be quite a juicy gossip indeed,¡± Nora dodged the question about her name and smirked.


    The nobles watching started to whisper among themselves, trying to figure out who Nora was. Some evan started talking about how this would be a great story to tell their friends. Almost all the nobles in the lounge were watching her. One of the things nobles loved most was drama that didn¡¯t involve them.


    The manager started to sweat. He nervously bowed and stated ¡°Please forgive this mindless one, I did not mean to insult milady, as an apology, please feel free to enjoy our facilities to your heart¡¯s contents, everything will be on the house. This mindless one did not mean to insult your honour and hope you will be magnanimous and forgive us on hour blunder.¡±


    The manager reached out and presented the sack of gold to Nora. With a smirk, Nora took the sack and cheekily replied ¡°Oh, perhaps i won¡¯t be telling my friends about this after all.¡±


    Nora turned around and walked towards her room while the manager sighed in relief. Sweat poured out from his forehead as he turned to the receptionist to give a scolding. The nobles that were watching sniggered at the peaceful resolution and turned their attention to the scolding.


    Ignoring all the commotion behind her, Nora left the lounge and walked towards her room. After entering her room, Nora saw that it was quite large. Everything was well decorated. The elaborate decorations reminded her of her room back when she was a prince. After reminiscing about the past, Nora decided to take a bath before eating. She was dirty from the travel.


    Aftering finding the bathroom by the side, Nora stripped herself and entered the bath. Using the lavender soap bottle that hanged by the side, she scrubbed herself clean while Evelyn watched. After what happened last time, Nora forbade Evelyn from bathing with her. Despite how many times Evelyn begged, Nora firmly declined. Just because she was turned into a woman, doesn¡¯t mean she was going to start being happy go lucky about it. Her pride did not allow her to. She was not going to allow Evelyn to sexually harass her.


    Submerging in the bubble bath, Nora laid down and conversed with Evelyn. While conversing, Nora tended to her burnt hands. It was already backed to normal after the long journey to the town. She had healed it while on the way to the town. All the callouses and scars on her hands were gone. All that was left was smooth white skin. This was due to the fact that the healing spell Nora had used was a 6 circle spell. It not only did it healed the burns, but all the minor injuries that had accumulated while she was on the island along with it.


    After a few minutes of lying in the bath tub, Nora felt her stomach rumbling. She was hungry. Nora slowly got herself out of the tub and rinse herself. Using a small fire spell, she dried her hair and body of all the water. While the hot air flowed through her hair, Nora turned to the large mirror by the side to see how she looked like. This was her time seeing her full body.


    Nora hissed instantly. In the reflection, a skinny girl with long pink hair greeted her. Seeing how she looked, Nora felt miffed.


    Dammit, i look like a refugee. If the robe hadn¡¯t cover my whole body, there¡¯s no way the manager would have believed my act. I need to gain more weight. If i¡¯m going to be a woman, i must at least look good.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Evelyn, why were you so happy about this body? I¡¯m so skinny right now,¡± Nora felt confused as to why Evelyn had been so happy the last time she showered. Even though she was beautiful, Nora did not feel any attraction to her own body.


    ¡°Master, no matter what gender you are or how you look, i will always love you.¡±


    Hearing the usual nonsensical confession from Evelyn, Nora ignored her and changed back into the old robe from before. Nora had no choice but to wear the old robe from before since she did not bring a bag with her. It would have been quite suspicious if she suddenly changed clothes without even bringing a bag with her. She didn¡¯t want to draw attention to the fact that she had a space ring.


    Leaving the bathroom, Nora noticed a crystal ball with buttons by the side of her bed. Unsure of what it was, Nora asked ¡°Eve, you know what that does?¡±


    ¡°Master, i believe that¡¯s a communication device, by pressing the green button, it will allow you to speak to whoever the crystal ball is linked to. Each crystal ball is linked to another crystal ball, thus allowing messages between them to flow smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s like a phone but with only one number.¡±


    ¡°Phone?¡±


    ¡°Ah, nothing.¡±


    Checking the crystal ball out, Nora saw that beside it was a hard piece of paper with words and pictures on it. It was a menu.


    Ah, so it¡¯s like a hotel where i can order food directly from my room. Nice, this means i don¡¯t have to meet the other nobles.


    Hehehe, it¡¯s a good thing everything is on the house. Everything here is so ex. 20 gold for a sky shark fillet? I can understand why only nobles could afford this. This is such a rip off.


    After reading through the menu, Nora pressed the green button.


    ¡°Dear Sir or Ma¡¯am, how may i serve you?¡±


    ¡°I would like to order meal 13,22, 41 and 53 please. Would you please send a maid to deliver them to my room please and if you don¡¯t mind, i would like to borrow her for a while.¡±


    ¡°That would be no problem, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    After pressing the red button to end the call, Nora laid down by the bed. Facing the ceiling, Nora spoke ¡°Eve, when the maid arrive with the food, take over her body and find out what she knows, we¡¯ll talk about what you learnt during dinner.¡±


    ¡°Master, what if someone senses my presence? If anyone finds me, they will come after us. The hatred for all undead is very strong among the populace.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve already checked the area with ¡®soul sight¡¯, there aren¡¯t any strong beings near this place. The strongest should be that rank B bodyguard, but i don¡¯t think he¡¯s strong enough to sense you. So you¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t leave this building.¡±


    ¡°Okay then master.¡±


    After a half an hour of waiting, a knock was heard from the door. Instantly, Evelyn came out of the ring and went out of the room to possess the maid¡¯s body. A few seconds later, the maid entered the room, pushing a tray of food covered by metal food cover.


    She had a sculpted figure which was twine-thin. Her waist was tapered and she had a pale white skin. Her blue bob cut hair delicately covered her forehead, just above her soft blue eyes and her comely figure fit snuggly inside her maid uniform. Her luminous, heavenly-white teeth flashed as she smiled at Nora.


    ¡°Master? You interested? All the maids here are quite a beauty,¡± Evelyn teased and did a errotic pose.


    ¡°Shut it! So what did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Master, there are some neat things i found out, but it¡¯s not the things we need to know. The only thing good that might be useful is that there is the ball happening in Chestine city in half a year.¡±


    ¡°How is knowing when the ball occurs good at all?¡±


    ¡°No Master, that¡¯s not the good part. The good part is who¡¯s attending the ball. The ball is a gathering of nobles who resides in the eastern part of the Amera kingdom, one of which is your father who will be attending as a guest of honour. I believe this is a great opportunity for us to kill him. Since he¡¯ll be away from the castle, the amount of guards that he¡¯ll be with will be fewer. It¡¯ll be easier for us to kill him and escape.¡±


    Taking a bite out of the meal, Nora carefully considered her options.


    Let¡¯s see, if i travel there by carriage, it will take me about a week to get there. I also have to factor in the time needed for scouting the location. It would be unwise for me to try and kill him without knowing the layout of the city. I would need to prepare an escape route first. So let¡¯s take that as another week. This means that i have about four and a half month to grow stronger enough to kill him.


    From my memories, it states that the king¡¯s guard must be at least A rank. This means that he is minimum, an A rank warrior. Do i have enough time to to grow strong enough to not only defeat an A rank surrounded by guards but also escape in 4 months? I won¡¯t know till i try. Four months should also be enough time for me to earn enough points to summon gluttony.


    So this will be my goal for now. Tomorrow i¡¯ll go to the adventurer¡¯s guild and register myself. I¡¯ll be able to take quests there.


    Nora pumped herself up and finally came up with a plan. After setting the table, Nora and Evelyn discussed their plans while they ate. Although it was forbidden for a servant to dine with their master, Nora and Evelyn happily ate their food together. Bite after bite, they consumed the mouth watering food in front of them.


    Nora didn¡¯t mind eating with Evelyn and neither did Evelyn. After being with each others for so long, Evelyn was like a sister to Nora. It wasn¡¯t the first time they ate on the same table together.


    After a while, the plates were wiped clean. Everything was consumed by Nora and Evelyn. Nora could feel her stomach bulging due to the vast amount she ate. Feeling content, Nora told Evelyn to return the maid back to her job before jumping into bed. Snuggling inside the soft blanket, Nora slowly fell asleep.


    Evelyn silently watch as Nora feel asleep, it was one of her favourite activity. Seeing the joy on Nora¡¯s face as she slept, Evelyn smiled. However, after sensing that Nora was asleep, Evelyn smile turned into a sneer. Her veins bulged as anger flared up.


    ¡°Master may have forgiven you, but i¡¯ve not. No one insults master and get away with it!¡± Evelyn softly muttered to herself as she left the room and headed towards the counter.

 Chapter 21 : Indigo cloak and Red beauty

    The next day, Nora woke up feeling something on her head. Opening her eyes, She saw that Evelyn was by the side of the bed, patting her head. Evelyn was back to her ghost form. She had a graceful smile on her face as she slowly patted Nora. To anyone else, this scene would be quite beautiful, but Nora knew otherwise. This scene was not as innocent as it seemed to be.


    ¡°Eve, did you spend the whole night watching me?¡±


    ¡°Yes master,¡± Evelyn smiled.


    ¡°Sigh, why didn¡¯t you take over a body and sleep too instead of waiting for so long?¡±


    ¡°But master, i like watching you sleep.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, nevermind, help me prepare the bath while i order breakfast.¡±


    Nora rolled off the bed and pressed the green button. After a short pause, a female voice answered.


    ¡°Dear Ma¡¯am, how may i serve you?¡±


    ¡°I would like to order breakfast. Would you be a dear and spend the maid from yesterday to deliver meal 16,26, 33 and 40 to my room please and if you don¡¯t mind, i would like to borrow her for the day to help me with my errands.¡±


    ¡°That would be no problem, ma¡¯am. Please wait a short while for our chefs to prepare your meal.¡±


    After pressing the red button to end the call, Nora slowly stretched her muscles and got out of bed. Following the sound of running water, Nora entered the bathroom and cleaned herself up. Evelyn squirmed and crossed her legs tightly as she watched, holding herself back from pouncing on Nora. Despite, noticing Evelyn¡¯s condition, Nora ignored her and continued with her bath. She was well used to Evelyn¡¯s nonsense.


    After a while, a knock was heard from the door. With a dejected look, Evelyn went out of the room to possess the maid¡¯s body again. A few seconds later, Evelyn entered the room, pushing a tray of food covered by metal food cover.


    ¡°Eve, prepare the meal by the table, when i¡¯m done bathing, we¡¯ll eat. Today we¡¯ll be heading to the tailor for proper clothes and then i¡¯ll head to the adventurer¡¯s guild to sign up.¡±


    ¡°Master, are you sure you don¡¯t need my help bathing? It is my duty as your servant to make sure you are well washed.¡±


    ¡°No Eve, i don¡¯t need your help, i¡¯m done soon anyway.¡±


    With the look of defeat, Evelyn dejectedly prepared the food.


    ¡­..


    An hour later, Nora and Evelyn who was in the maid¡¯s body walked out of the inn. Evelyn walked a step behind Nora like a usual servant. Although, Nora was the type who liked formalities, they had to keep up their appearances. Red flags would flare up if they started to act like friends in front of everyone. However, since Nora and Evelyn been a prince and servant before, their act was quite believable.


    Walking through the streets, they strolled leisurely towards the tailor shop. Evelyn guided the way using her memories. The body that she took over was well informed of all the major areas of the town. The tailor shop they were heading to was a high class shop with many different kinds of fabrics. Their clothes were specifically tailored for rich. Not only were their clothes fashionable, but also comfortable. Some were even strong and durable. Perfect for people who wanted to look good while adventuring.


    ¡°By the way, Eve, did anything happen to the receptionist? I didn¡¯t see her at the counter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know master, this body have no knowledge of it, maybe she was fired?¡±


    ¡°You did something, didn¡¯t you? Sigh, nevermind. You know how to sew right?¡±


    ¡°Yes master, sewing and making clothes used to be my past time.¡±


    ¡°Great, later i¡¯ll buy some nice fabric for you. If i can¡¯t find what i need, you¡¯ll just have to make some for me. I want to enchant proper clothing that fit me. By the way, when we arrive at the tailor shop, you¡¯ll do the talking, i don¡¯t know shit about clothing. I also don¡¯t want to go through the same hassle as yesterday. Though i could probably get a discount if i do it, it¡¯s not like i need the gold. I can make more in the future. No point causing unnecessary problems.¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡±


    Continuing with the journey, Nora began to notice the townspeople tinkering about. They rushed from place to place, as if busy preparing for something. Curious about what was happening, Nora asked Evelyn to explain. Inquiring Evelyn, Nora found out that the townspeople were preparing for the Hairule festival. The festival was to celebrate the defeat of the death lord and to honour those who stood up against him.


    Listening to how people were celebrating her death, Nora didn¡¯t know what to feel. Although, she understood the reason why and was quite glad they freed her from the abyss¡¯s control, Nora didn¡¯t like the fact that she died.


    She felt quite conflicted. However, after thinking about it for awhile, Nora decided to just stop caring about it. Whether she liked the heroes or not, they were already dead. Her past life was over. It was a new age. It was time for her to look towards the future.


    Soon Nora and Evelyn arrived at the tailor shop. In front of the shop was a grandiose sign with an equally grandiose name, Heaven¡¯s Delight. The shop was decorated with intrinsic designs and patterns. Entering the shop, Nora saw a large number of women browsing through the store while some women in uniform attended to them. The number of men in the shop was very few. Some were just sitting down looking at air.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    A sharply dressed woman welcomed her. Seeing Nora¡¯s attire, the woman had a look of confusion but after a moment, she shook it off. She saw the maid following behind her and thus came to a few conclusions. She decided to be professional and greeted Nora.


    ¡°Good morning, how could i be of assistance, young miss?¡±


    ¡°Mistress would like to browse through your wares and hopes to buy some fabric, as you¡¯ve noticed, mistress had an accident,¡± Evelyn answered from behind.


    ¡°Ah i see, so what type of fabric would you like to purchase?¡±


    ¡°What would you recommend? Mistress is currently looking for some materials to create clothing and armour. She would like it to be able to conduct magic easily. She wants to get it enchanted.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, we have three fabrics which might fit your description. Firstly, we have iron worm silk. It is strong, waterproof, and smooth and stretchy, quite appropriate for crafting tight outfits. Secondly, we have fire troll skin, which has minor resistance to fire and is quite strong and sturdy. This is useful in creating padded armour. However, the drawback is that it¡¯s quite thick, using it for compact areas like arms and legs is a bad idea. Thirdly, we have a special made material called sleek satin, it is smooth and soft. It is a very popular choice for creating clothing or underwear.¡±


    ¡°Oh, may i know the price of all of these? Mistress would be quite please with all of them.¡±


    ¡°Sure, however, since it can conduct magic, it¡¯ll be quite expensive. It¡¯ll be 10 gold for a yard of iron worm silk, 7 gold for a yard of fire troll skin and 12 gold for a yard of sleek satin.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, wrap 2 yard of iron worm silk, 5 yard of fire troll skin and 5 yard of sleek satin for mistress please. Oh, could you throw in a sewing kit with many different strings as well? I want the best you have.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, that¡¯ll be 115 gold coins for all the fabrics and 30 gold for a sewing kit.¡±


    ¡°Put it in the bag, mistress is still looking for an outfit to change into.¡±


    Hearing them exchange prices, Nora was flabbergasted. 115 just for pieces of cloth? 30 gold for a sewing kit? A sewing kit is worth more than a commoner¡¯s family annual income? What is this crap. That¡¯s half my gold gone in an instant! This is even more expensive than the fucking inn! Sigh, women and their clothing. Eve better make me something good. Why didn¡¯t she tell me it would be this expensive!


    Taking a deep breath, Nora left the duo and went around the shop to find an outfit that fit her. Shirts, dresses, skirts, underwear and lingerie. Many different types of clothing surrounded her. Taking a look around, Nora blushed at the sight of the lingerie. She knew she would need to buy underwear sooner or later. Her chest was growing and was making her back hurt. Moreover, her nipples were raw from rubbing against her robe. However, buying them and wearing them still hurted her pride. She could help but feel that she was losing a part of herself.


    Taking another deep breath, Nora telepathically sent a message to Evelyn.


    ¡°Eve, help me buy some underwear and clothes. I don¡¯t know my size.¡±


    ¡°Ah, master, we will need to measure your body first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that nonsense, you already know my size from our bath.¡±


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t understand. A girl¡¯s body is ever growing, you¡¯re still growing through puberty. I need to use proper measuring tape to measure your bust size. It¡¯ll be quite bad for your back, if i measure wrongly.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, fine. Just make it quick.¡±


    Going around the shop as if she knew where everything was, Evelyn started picking up clothing from the racks. After getting everything she needed, Nora and Evelyn entered the changing room.


    ¡°Dammit Eve, do we really need this much?¡±


    ¡°Yes master, we do need this much, you¡¯ll understand why later.¡±


    Like a professional, Evelyn stripped Nora of all her clothing in an instant. Nora stood there timidly with her hands covering her womanly parts. Despite being naked in front of Evelyn before, Nora felt defenseless. It made her feel vulnerable. Seeing Nora¡¯s blushing face, Evelyn grinned like a predator. Her eyes glowing with excitement.


    Master, the way you are covering yourself is sooo cute! Please forgive me for my actions, you can¡¯t blame me when you are this cute! If you hadn¡¯t stop my advances, i wouldn¡¯t be doing this. Hehehe


    Picking up the tape measure, Evelyn wrapped it around Nora¡¯s chest, *accidentally* touching inappropriate places.


    ¡°Dammit Eve, stop playing around, let¡¯s get this done and over with, staying here is making me feel uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°Fine fine, i¡¯ll stop. Master, you¡¯re a B cup. Since you¡¯re slim, it¡¯s perfect. When you fully grow, you will most probably have a C cup. Okay try this outfit.¡±


    One by one, Evelyn tossed articles of clothing to Nora for her to try out. Nora took them and changed quickly, hoping to end it as fast as she could. Much to her displeasure, it didn¡¯t end as fast as she expected it to. She didn¡¯t know how many times she changed but she felt like it lasted for hours. All she did was strip and put on the outfit that was thrown at her by Evelyn. It was only after an hour that Nora finally tried all the clothes Eve thrown at her.


    With a tired but pleased face, Nora left the changing room with Evelyn in tow. Evelyn was carrying a small bundle of clothes between her hands. Nora was wearing an indigo cloak over a blue robe. Although Nora didn¡¯t like her robe, she was quite pleased with what she got. The boots looked nice and fitted her perfectly.


    Moreover it wasn¡¯t too extravagant or lavish that it would attract attention. Although there were heels underneath, it wasn¡¯t too tall. It was just 2 inches. It didn¡¯t impend her movements at all. It felt like the type of shoe she wore. It was back when she was a prince, Aran was quite short and needed heeled boots to increase his height. Thus Nora was quite fine with her boots.


    As for her cloak, Nora felt that it was the best thing she found. She was lucky she found it. It was a treasure that no one noticed. It was made of from the skin of a lightning behemoth. It was very rare and strong. It had strong magic resistance and was highly conducive to magic, making it a good enchanting material. Nora was sure she could put at least 3 enchantments on it.


    A lightning behemoth was a monster that lived in the tall mountains. It was extremely strong and usually took a few A rankers to kill it. Normally for a cape made from the skin of a lightning behemoth, it would usually cost more than a few thousand gold. However due to the fact that the lightning behemoth was not well known, not many people knew what it looked like.


    Thus, the people working in the shop did not know that the indigo cape by the corner was made from a very expensive material. All they knew was that it was extremely tough. Thus, seeing such a good deal, Nora was quite pleased with herself. It made her so happy that it almost made her feel that spending an hour to change clothes was worth it.


    Walking out of the changing room, Nora walked towards the counter where a large women in an uniform sat behind. With the cloak covering her whole body, the only part of her body that showed was her face.


    ¡°Young miss, are you pleased with your purchase?¡±


    Nora reached into her pocket and took out a few sack of gold from the space ring. Nora used her cloak to cover the fact that she was taking gold out of her space ring. Paying almost everything she had, Nora felt a pain in her heart. She was penniless again. In just an hour, she went from rich to poor.


    ¡°Could you sent everything i bought to my inn? It¡¯s at Hizen bliss room 02 - 32.¡±


    ¡°We can most certainly do, young miss.¡±


    Taking another deep breath, Nora turned to the door to leave. She was still displeased with how much she spent. Now she had to change her plans and make some money first. She only had 20 gold left. However, just as she was about to reach the door, she felt a terrifying aura from the other side.


    The door suddenly opened as a young woman entered, deep red hair fanning over her shoulders like a settling dust cloud. Her crimson hair and sparkling eyes flashed like the morning sun on the horizon. Her skin was marble white, as if she had never been under the sun before. Her eyes, like the sea, were calm and emotionless. Her beautiful face was calm and confident. As if she had no burden, no emotion, no order. As if she was on top of the world. Even without her beauty or noble aura, Nora knew that she was right in the fact that she was on top of the world. This was because her level was 115.


    Staring at her beauty, Nora felt that she was like a succubus, beautiful and dangerous. If it was a few hundred years ago, Nora knew she have would most likely been bewitched by her. However, with age comes wisdom. Even without the level above her head, Nora knew that this beautiful flower was full of thorns.She could easily cause a storm of trouble just with her beauty alone.


    Evelyn stared daggers at the woman. Although she wasn¡¯t showing it and was still smiling. Deep in her heart, she was cursing madly. It was clear that she was jealous of her master looking at the red beauty that way.


    After a second of gazing at each other, Nora and the red woman passed each other. Both noticed each other but chose to ignore it. Each was in their own world. It was not fated for them to meet just yet. Nora was not strong enough to be in her world.

 Chapter 22 : Adventurers guild

    Leaving the shop, Nora strolled towards the market place. Instead of going to the adventurer''s guild, Nora decided to stop by the marketplace first as it was along the way. Due to the fact that she just spent almost all her gold, Nora was almost penniless. She needed to get some materials to start her business. Nora felt a pain in her heart as she walked to the streets. In just one day she managed to spend a silver one mage¡¯s life savings. Nora dread the day she had all of her followers back. The thought of how much gold they would spend made her heartache.


    Each and everyone of her generals was troublesome. All of them had the magical ability to waste all her of money. Thus, Nora urgently wanted to make a fortune before summoning them. Nora sighed thinking about it.


    As for Evelyn, she was returning to the inn to get some money. After finding out that they were almost out of gold, Nora had ordered her to steal some money from the nobles at the inn. With her powers of possession, it was easy for her to steal things. Although, Nora didn¡¯t want to draw any attention, she decided that Evelyn stealing small amounts of gold from each noble was not that much of a risk. By stealing small amounts, it wasn¡¯t likely for the nobles to notice it. They were rich enough that 10 to 20 gold was spare change for them.


    Arriving at the market place, Nora looked around till she found a shop which sold enchanting tools. This was going to be her business plan.


    Entering the shop, Nora saw an old woman sat behind the counter.


    ¡°What can i do for you missy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to purchase some enchanting tools.¡±


    ¡°My my, aren''t you little young to be enchanter?¡±


    Hearing how she was being called young, Nora almost laughed out loud. She was much older than the old women and in fact she was more than a few centuries old. The amount of experience she had in enchanting was insurmountable. Nora doubt that there was anyone on the planet who was better than her at enchanting. However, Nora decided to play along.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, i had a little dabble in it, my father taught me when i was young. Currently I am in need of an enchanting rod and some primers. Can you get for me all the primers you have?¡±


    ¡°Sure, wait a moment please,¡± the old woman shrugged and turned around to look through the shelves. She started picking up bottles and reading the label. After a while, she collected everything and spoke up.


    ¡°Here you go, 6 primers for different materials and an enchanting rod.¡±


    ¡°Is that all the primers you have? Aren¡¯t there supposed to be one more?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry missy but we don¡¯t have any milroot primer in our store. As you¡¯ve noticed, this town is not as advanced as other towns. Only beginner adventurers come here, it is quite rare for any strong adventurers to visit. Thus we only have stock for things we sell to beginner. Milroot primer is too advanced and expensive to sell to beginner.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, never mind then, how much is it?¡±


    ¡°Ah that¡¯ll be 16 gold total.¡±


    After paying the gold, Nora turned and left. She got what she needed. Although the lack of milroot primer was quite problematic, she was confident that she could make do without it for now.


    Wandering through the streets, Nora soon arrived at the adventurer''s guild building. Nora had thought that she would have to spend some time looking for it due to Evelyn not giving proper directions. All Evelyn told Nora was that she wouldn¡¯t miss it. Nora was quite pissed at Evelyn for not giving proper directions but Nora soon found that Evelyn was indeed right. The building was easy to find. With it¡¯s large size and eye catching appearance, only the blind could miss it.


    The windows were huge and seemingly inspired by something truly alien. Anyone could see into the building from an uncomfortable distance. Even from the outside, Nora could see the hectic atmosphere of young adventurers talking and hanging about. Above the building was a large decoration of a sword and staff crossing each other, in the middle was a large triangular shield.


    Entering the guild, all eyes turned to Nora. Some turned back, carrying on with their business while some stared at the new face. Despite wearing a cloak which covered her whole body except her face, Nora still attracted attention. Ignoring the stares, Nora brisked through the building towards the receptionist.


    In front of the receptionist was a young man filling in a form. Joining the queue, Nora stood behind him, waiting for her turn. Turning towards the receptionist face, Nora became shocked.


    Elf! What is an elf doing here? An elf living in an human country and not in chains! Evelyn was right! Times has changed! Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Humans aren¡¯t treating her with scorn or prejudice and in fact the man in front of me is even trying to court her! Moreover, she seem to be laughing and smiling too! This is incredible!


    ¡°Welcome miss! How may I help you?¡± The front lady gives Nora a professional smile.


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    Noticing that she was in fact, stoning, Nora knocked herself out of her shock. Looking forward, Nora saw that the man in front of her had already left and that the receptionist was talking to her. Shaking her head to calm herself, Nora answered, ¡°ah yes, i would like to take a mages colour ranking test and register as an adventurer please.¡±


    ¡°Please fill out this form and the cost of registering is ten piece of silver.¡± Jenny handed the registration form to Nora.


    After reading through the form, Nora filled in her particulars while leaving out her family name. Done filling up, Nora returned the form to the receptionist and gave the gold.


    ¡°Please, come over this way.¡± She turned and guided Nora towards the back door.


    *Murmur* *murmur*


    ¡°Oi, there¡¯s someone taking a color ranking examination,¡± the people watching Nora whispered. Discussions started brewing as people started wonder what rank the young new mage will get.


    Passing through the door, Nora noticed that they were inside a small room with a glowing crystal ball in the middle. On the far end of the room was a desk facing the door with a robed man seated, his head down and staring at a book.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The man looked up revealing an angular face. He had black hair parted down the center that reached his shoulders. His glasses were thick and frameless, giving his narrow eyes an even sharper look. On his robes were two silver magic wands.


    The receptionist next to Nora gave the man a deep bow and gave him the form before explaining, ¡°Mister Magus, this girl here would like to take the colour ranking test.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s quite young isn¡¯t she. Ah, oh well, let¡¯s see what she can do. You can go now.¡±


    The receptionist turned and left, leaving Nora and the man alone in the room. Squinting his eyes, he stared at Nora, trying to find any anything about her. After trying for a few seconds, he gave up.


    ¡°Tell me girl, who¡¯s your teacher and what your real name? For your age, I sense a large amount of mana inside of you, i doubt you are an ordinary person. Your birthday states that you are 15 in a week. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, i am not allowed to disclosed that information,¡± Nora replied with a straight face.


    ¡°I see. Nevermind then, let¡¯s start the test. What element are you most practiced in?¡±


    Being asked about her knowledge of the elements, Nora thought to herself for a second before answering ¡°ice¡±. Nora had to think for a second due to the fact that her best element was soul and death. There was no way she could say the truth as it would definitely raised suspicions.


    With the hunt for dark practitioners, Nora had no choice but to lie and choose another option. In the end, she decided to chose ice as it was the first element she practiced in. Not only did it remind her of her time as a prince, Nora was also quite proficient in it. In fact, Nora was quite proficient in a myriad of elements. It was just that soul and death was boosted by her death lord class, making it her strongest.


    ¡°What is the strongest and most reliably spell you can use and what tier is it?¡±


    Thinking about it for a second, Nora tried to remember all the ice element spells she knew. She knew a lot of them but it was inappropriate to just blurt out what her strongest was as it was a 10 circle spell. Right now, it was impossible for her to cast it. After thinking about what she want her rank to be, Nora decided to answer ¡°frost nova, 4 circle spell¡±. It was a tier that all silver one knew how to cast.


    Noting down what Nora said onto the form, he turned to the crystal ball and said ¡°Okay girl, place your hand on the ball and pour in some of your mana. You are going to have a simulated battle using your mana.¡±


    Hearing what she had to do, Nora walked towards the ball and followed his instructions. A moment later, she found herself in a field as a wooden dummy. However, she wasn¡¯t surprised. She already knew what was going happen. She was going to have a mock battle.


    Unlike the other ranking system where it was hard to accurately measure a person¡¯s skills, mage color ranking was fairly accurate. It used a magic crystal ball to measure the total amount of mana a person has and create a mock battle using it. Mana would be placed into the dummy and the user would control it. The finer the control, the easier the dummy would move.


    However, although this test was more accurate than the adventurer¡¯s letter ranking system, it could only be used by mages. Unlike mages, other professions were not as capable as they were in controlling mana, thus they could not control the dummy at all.


    ¡°Okay, we will have a mock battle, i have already set the dummy to be at silver one rank. Don¡¯t worry about anything, just go all out. Nothing there affects you in real life. Although i wanted to set the dummy at bronze three, you¡¯re going to have to fight it at silver one. Since you said you can use a 4 circle spell reliably, i have no choice. Okay start! Try your best, even if you fail, it¡¯s okay. I just wish to see what your skills are and how well you used them.¡±


    Nora quickly control the dummy to cast multiple tier 3 ¡®ice arrow¡¯ and shot them at the AI controlled dummy. However, to conceal the fact that she was highly proficient at controlling her mana, Nora set a second of delay to the the dummy, causing all its attacks to be easily dodged.


    Seeing that direct attacks would be pointless Nora¡¯s dummy quickly moved to AI¡¯s side and shot ice arrows. However as they got close they suddenly broke and formed a thin wall of ice. This was due to a 4 circle spell called ¡°Ice wall¡± which turned ice or water into a wall.


    However, even though the AI¡¯s view of Nora¡¯s dummy was blocked, it could still easily sense where Nora''s dummy was and knew what it was doing. Nora''s dummy rapidly prepared many Ice arrows and shot them toward AI''s dummy. The AI¡¯s dummy shot multiple tier 4 ¡®fire bomb¡¯ at the wall, trying to break it. However, the wall blocked it.


    The ice arrows phased through the ice wall and hit the AI, stunning it. Suddenly the wall expanded rapidly and surrounded AI''s dummy, forming a dome. The AI¡¯s dummy attacked again with a fire bombs but the dome blocked it. However, under the sheer power of the fire spell, the dome slowly melted.


    However, it was all under Nora¡¯s predictions. Even though Nora could end it quickly through lightning fast attacks or powerful spells, Nora decided not to. She need to pull herself back a bit as her current power was vastly inferior to her skills shown in the mock battle. She knew that if she evaluated herself by her skills and mana pool, she would just be silver one. Perhaps, she might be able to beat silver two mages through tactics or through necromancy. But she decided not to risk it. She needed to hold herself back. There was no point in her showing off.


    While the dome was slowly being melted, Nora¡¯s dummy began to cast ¡®frost nova¡¯. Using large amount of the moisture in the air due to melting of the ice, Nora froze it and shot it at the AI¡¯s dummy. The particles storm of snow and ice pelted the AI¡¯s dummy, barraging it with a hailstorm of freezing cold attack. Using her perfect control of mana, Nora not only made sure that her dummy was fast enough to cast it before the AI¡¯s dummy could escape but also slow enough that it wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary.


    Under the endless storm of ice particles, the AI¡¯s dummy froze solid before cracking into pieces.


    With that the battle ended. The AI was defeated.


    Turning to face the silver two mage, Nora saw that his face was in a state of shock. His jaws were wide open.


    ¡°15 year old and you¡¯re already at the peak of silver one! When i was 15, i was barely bronze two. Moreover, i was born with my mana pool already being awakened.¡±


    Recovering from his shock, he sighed and passed the form back to her. He waved her hand and signal her to go. He didn¡¯t want to see the genius who hurt his pride anymore.

 Chapter 23 : New mission

    ¡°Silver one!?¡± The elf receptionist exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°What! Silver one?¡±


    ¡°Wait, you are telling me she¡¯s silver one?¡±


    ¡°Life¡¯s so unfair! Someone 10 years younger than me is the same rank as me?.¡±


    The crowd of people who were waiting to hear the rank of the young beauty were shocked when they heard the receptionist.


    *Cough, Cough*


    Nora tried to get the receptionist¡¯s attention. She didn¡¯t want to stay in the building any longer as it was getting awkward.


    ¡°Ah, sorry miss, it¡¯s not everyday that we see someone so young get such a rank in our guild. Most of the people here are beginners and are quite weak, so it was quite a surprise to hear someone so young get silver one.¡± The receptionist tried to explain.


    ¡°Aww, Jess, i¡¯m not that weak,¡± One of the young adventurer complain.


    ¡°Can it Tom, when you reach B rank then you can ask me out,¡± the receptionist, jess, turned and snapped at the adventurer, shutting him down. However, turning back to Nora, her anger immediately died down and her face returned back into a smile.


    ¡°Sorry about that miss. Here is your adventurer¡¯s badge, please infuse some of your mana into it and it will be linked to you. This badge is made of a special material such that if you were to die or this badge gets destroyed then the guild will be notified. This is to help the guild keep track of adventurers who might be trapped and post rescue missions for them or to contact their family if they are dead.¡±


    Nora accepted the badge and infused her mana into it, linking the badge to her. Nora looked at the badge saw that it had one silver wand on it. On the back side of the badge, Nora saw that it had her particulars on it. Nora noticed that it was similar to the one she found in the Sir¡¯s space ring.


    Once Nora finished linking the badge, Jess continued ¡°This badge can serve as your identification almost everywhere and you would also need it to take requests. Currently you are silver one which is equivalent to a C rank.¡±


    ¡°Dam mages and their stupid naming, why couldn¡¯t they use our ranking system as well!¡± Jess quietly grumbled before continuing.


    ¡°Anyway, If you wish to rank up, you can to either complete requests from the guild or take the colour ranking test again. If you wish to any take missions, you can go to the notice board to find some. After picking the mission you want, you pass it to me to verify it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, may i know if there are any dungeons around here? Nora asked. She was quite curious about them and wanted to check them out herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but there isn¡¯t any discovered dungeons near this town, the nearest would at the town of Gumar which is about 2 to 3 days travel by carriage.¡±


    Hearing that she was not going to be able to check the dungeon out, Nora felt depressed and left the counter. She walked to the notice board to check for missions. Some of the younger guys went up to talk to her and asked if she would like to join their party but she politely rejected them. Perhaps in the future, she might try out for a party to gain social skills, but right now she was too busy to deal with their shit.


    Browsing through the list of missions posted on notice board, Nora saw that all it was for rank C and below. This was due to the fact that the town was just a beginner town. There were very few threats nearby and thus had no high level quests.


    One by one, message boxes appeared in front of each missions whenever she read the quest. However, after reading their text, Nora brushed it away due to it¡¯s low rewards.


    Soon she saw a quest that immediately caught her interest the moment she saw it. Normally, something so mundane and trivial as a rank C goblin subjugation quest would not catch Nora¡¯s attention. However, the rewards for the quest alerted Nora that something else was going on.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Goblin Camp Dangers - Part 1


    Quest objective: Investigate and resolve the dangers in the goblin camp.


    Quest rewards: Exaltedclass gacha discount voucher, 500 achievement points, 5000 Exp and unlock quest for part 2.


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Reading out the rewards, Nora knew something weird was going on in the subjugation mission. Just by the rewards, Nora knew that it was going to be a difficult one. Since, Nora had done multiple quests before in the past, she knew rewards were based on how difficulty of the mission.


    In the world she was in, many things like strength and power were measured and ranked, weapons, armours and equipments were no exception. They were ranked by their value, rarity and power. The gacha discount voucher she was going to get for completing the mission was rated by the system as exalted, meaning that the item she could roll for was an exalted ranked item.


    The lowest ranking for items was common while the highest was legendary. It ranking had 7 tiers, common, rare, epic, exalted, unique, ancient and legendary.


    Thus, seeing that the quest reward included a exaltedclass gachapon, Nora became shocked and excited as to what the secret inside the goblin camp was. She wanted to complete the quest as fast as possible.


    In terms of value, Nora rated that the cloak she found in the shop was exaltedrank. This means that the gachapon reward was going to be as valuable as her cloak made of lightning behemoth skin.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Nora couldn¡¯t help but feel excited as the quest she found was beyond her expectation. When she came here here to look for a system quest by checking the adventurer¡¯s missions, she was expecting a normal type of quest with average or low rewards. She didn¡¯t expect herself to chance upon such a great quest.


    Picking up the piece of paper, Nora took it to the counter and quickly got it verified. This meant that the mission was officially hers to take, no one else could take it. After taking the quest, Nora hurriedly left the guild and rushed to back to the inn. She wanted to prepare as much as possible before going onto the mission.


    ¡­..


    Returning to her room, Nora saw that Evelyn was back to her ghost form and all around the room were piles of gold and silver. Moreover, in the corner there was a pile of clothes and fabrics.


    ¡°Master! I did what you asked and took 5% of everyone¡¯s wealth. Hehehe, none of those lofty nobles will notice a thing. In total, I stole 537 gold and 73 silver.¡±


    ¡°Okay, i¡¯ll call the maid. Take a satchel and store some of the gold inside it. Go buy all rare metals you need to finish up my adventuring armour. I found a difficult quest we can do. It¡¯ll be a great help if i have the armour when doing the quest.¡±


    After storing all the gold inside the space ring, Nora called for the maid again and ordered lunch. Nora and Evelyn ate lunch together, enjoying the heavenly delicacies. After they were done, Evelyn left while Nora took off her cloak to begin her enchantment.


    Going Into the achievement shop, Nora bought herself the last primer she needed. Although buying from the achievement shop was usually expansive compared to buying in real life, Nora felt that she could indulge herself a bit as it only costed her a bit of points since she bought so little.


    Moreover, since she was going to be using the cloak for a long time, she wanted it to have the best enchantments possible. She needed the last primer to create the the best enchantments possible. After she was done, she took out all the bottles of primer she got and placed them in front of her in a neat row.


    She knew exactly what kind of enchantments she wanted to be placed onto the cloak. She was going on place 2 powerful enchantments on it and 1 low ranking ones. Normally, it was very difficult to place so many enchantments on a single item. Not only did the item not have enough space, it was also very risky. Just one mistake was all it took for all the enchantments merge and fail, causing it to blow up, destroying the item with it. Normally, people would only place a maximum of 1 powerful enchantments with 1 or 2 small enchantments on a single item as it was too risky to do more.


    However, Nora was confident she could do it. She had centuries worth of experience. With the large size of the cloak, 2 big enchantments and 1 small enchantment was just perfect amount for it. It was just enough that she was confident enough to have more than 80% chance of succeeding. She knew that if she placed 3 big enchantments or 2 big enchantments with 2 small enchantments, it was going to very risky with only less than 30% chance of succeeding.


    Thus, she began by etching the first rune for her first enchantment onto the cloak and dropping juniper primer into the gap. Using the enchanting rod, she slowly etched runes onto the cloak using mana. Her mana slowly drained as an immense amount of mana poured itself onto the cloak. Throughout the enchanting process, Nora switched primers as the runes began to take shape. At different places, different primers were added, giving the rune structure and solidifying its shape.


    Soon, Nora felt herself drained of all her strength and mana. After spending an hour enchanting, almost all her strength and mana were gone. She had used almost all of her energy to complete the first enchantment, elemental resistance. It was a powerful enchantment which only enchanting masters could place. It gave the item increased resistance to all elemental attacks.


    Thus, since the cloak was made of lightning behemoth skin, the cloak had an absurd amount of resistance to lightning while having average amount of resistance to all the rest. Moreover, Nora had the passive skill, ¡®magic resistance¡¯, which further boosted her magic resistance.


    Drained of all her energy, Nora laid down on the bed. Her joints and muscles were aching after sitting in place for an hour. Thus, she decided to meditate and regain her mana.


    While she was meditating, Evelyn returned to the room with a large muscular man following behind her. The man was carrying a large crate. Following Evelyn instructions, the man placed the crate in the corner before leaving.


    ¡°Master, what do you think of this design?¡± Evelyn held up a drawing and spoke. It was a drawing of the design of the light armour she was making.


    ¡°Remove the skirt please, i hate feeling the draft of wind between my legs. I also don¡¯t want to be flashing myself every time i jump around. So remove it please. Ah, and change the colour to black too. It¡¯s too vibrant for my taste.¡±


    ¡°Okay noted, change everything to dark colours, as for the skirt, how about shorts underneath the skirt? This way, your concerns will be nullified.¡±


    ¡°If i¡¯m wearing shorts, then why do i need go through all the hassle of wearing a skirt and enchanting it? Why not just remove the skirt and just wear shorts instead?¡±


    ¡°But master, if the skirt is remove, it won¡¯t be able to bring out your feminine strengths.¡±


    ¡°No buts, remove the skirt. I¡¯m sure you can think of something else.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, fine, here¡¯s the second design i drew up just in case of this exact situation,¡± Evelyn spoke and took out another piece of drawing.


    ¡°Dammit Eve! Use the second design finish it before the festival begins. I want to enjoy the festival after completing the mission.¡±


    With a expression of defeat, Evelyn went to a corner and started sewing, mumbling to herself about how much her master overwork her.


    Ignoring her nonsense, Nora continued with her mediation before returning to enchant her cloak. Nora placed another powerful enchantment, unbreaking silk fortification. It was an enchantment which heavily boosted its physical defense.


    This enchantment was a more powerful version of the widely used enchantment, iron fortification. Just like the widely used iron fortification enchantment, this enchantment boosted the strength and physical defense. It made it so that it was as strong as iron. However, iron fortification could only be used on metal objects. This was due to the fact that the runes for the enchantments were very strong and large. Flexible and thin objects like her cloak was not strong or rigid enough to handle the enchantment without breaking.


    However, unlike the iron fortification enchantment, unbreaking silk fortification enchantment could be used on thin and flexible materials. This enhancement was something very few enchanting master knew. Only someone with a wide array of knowledge on runes could placed it.


    Done with the 2nd enchantment, Nora sat down and meditated till she was at full mana before placing the final enchantment, magic shroud. It was an enchantment which shrouded and hid the magic fluctuation given off by other enchantments. Whenever an enchantment was placed on an object, mana fluctuations would be given off. Once an enchantment was placed, the object would continuously glow in power, alerting others of it. This was extremely dangerous as it was basically the same as yelling to everyone that she had an extremely powerful object on her.


    Thus, to be less conspicuous, Nora placed this enchantment to hide the mana fluctuations. This camouflaged the cloak and made it look like a normal cloak.


    After fully enchanting the cloak, Nora noticed that it was already night time. She ate dinner with Evelyn before enchanting some small objects she found inside the sir¡¯s space ring.


    She was going to sell them to earn more gold in the future.

 Chapter 24 : Goblin Camp

    4 days later, Nora awoke, feeling Evelyn stroke her head again.


    Sighing after seeing Evelyn¡¯s creepy smile, Nora did her morning routine and prepared herself to leave. After spending 4 days cooped up in her room, Nora was finally ready to start the quest. Everything was ready.


    Her armour was fully crafted and enchanted. However, except for her shirt and pants, every piece of her armour was only enchanted with 2 small enchantments. This was due to the size of her equipments. Due to their smaller size, they could only handle 2 small enchantments, while her shirt and pants could only handle 1 big and 2 small enchantments.


    For her shirt and pants, they were both enchanted with 1 big enchantment and 2 small enchantments. Unbreaking silk fortification, magic shroud and auto cleanse. Auto cleanse was a small enchantment which made the object automatically clean itself of everything the user finds dirty. This made it so that if clothes ever get dirty, they would automatically clean itself of blood, sweat, dirt or mud.


    As for the rest of her armour, they were all enchanted with 2 small enchantments, magic shroud and auto cleanse. Thus, since her whole attire was enchanted with auto cleanse, it meant that she would be able to wear the same outfit everyday without ever feeling dirty.


    Her whole attire was fully enchanted except for her accessories. This was due to the fact that they were too small to place enchantments. Even for the best of enchanters, it was extremely hard to place enchantments on accessories. The best Nora could do was place 1 enchantment on it. Even with her experience and skill, she only had less than 10% of succeeding when trying to place 2 small enchantments.


    Thus, she decided not to place any enchantments on her accessories. Since she could not place magic shroud in conjunction with the other enchantment, she decided not to place any other enchantment. She didn¡¯t want to attract unnecessary attention by wearing enchanted accessories.


    As for the other stuff she enchanted, she had stored them inside her ring. She was going to sell them when she find a town with an auction.


    Thus, fully prepared, Nora left the town towards the goblin camp. She knew it was somewhere on the other side of the alla forest.


    ¡­..


    Half a day later, Nora and Evelyn arrived at a small clearing. In front of them was a large group of goblins carrying a small group of tied up unconscious girls. The girls were all of varying age, from as young as 10 to as old as 40. However, Nora and Evelyn did nothing to rescue them while the group of goblins continued their march.


    Although the two groups were just right beside each other, both group did not do anything. The reason was because Nora was hidden by ¡®stealth¡¯. The goblins did not noticed Nora following them.


    Meanwhile, Nora was just silently following them instead of rescuing the women. She was thinking of what her next course of action will be while Evelyn comb through a goblin¡¯s memories.


    Though she could save them, she decided not to yet. Before she knew exactly what was going on, she wasn¡¯t going to any risk. She knew that the quest was going to be hard. She had no reason to make it even harder.


    Although she had a few ideas on what was going on when she saw the women being kidnapped, she wanted to make sure by having Evelyn check first. She knew that they were too stupid to coordinate their movements in kidnapping women without alerting authorities.


    Soon, Evelyn returned to Nora¡¯s side with an expression of disgust and spoke, ¡°Master, you were right. A hobgoblin commander has been born.¡±


    Hearing her confirm her suspicions, Nora face turned pale. Just by knowing that a hobgoblin was born, Nora knew exactly what was going to happen to the prisoners. Evelyn didn¡¯t need to say it out for Nora to understand why Evelyn felt disgusted. Nora felt disgusted and angry as well. Soon Nora felt a chill down her back as she realised she was now a girl as well.


    There were a few things in the world that Nora hated most. First was slavery, Nora detested the idea of turning another human being into a slave. Seeing how cruelly slaves from other were treated back when she was a prince, she knew exactly what the horrors of slavery were. This was one of her values she took along from earth.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The second thing she hated most was racism. Nora felt that as long as one had the same mental and emotional capabilities as man, they should be treated as one. Nora felt that elves, beastmen, torrens and man of various colours should all be treated equally. This was another value she took along from earth. People shouldn¡¯t be treated differently just because they look different.


    The third thing she hated most was rape. Nora hated the notion of forcing another being and performing vile acts onto them. After living as a prince for 15 years and seeing first hand how people abused and raped female slaves, Nora detested rape. She hated it more than murder as murder would at least put the victim out of their misery. However, rape victims had to live with the experience for the rest of their lives.


    This was the reason why Nora always ignored Evelyn advances. Nora was not blind. Nora knew Evelyn liked her but Nora couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was abusing their master and servant relationship if she accepted. Nora couldn¡¯t do it.


    Moreover, after becoming a girl, Nora negative views on raped increased. Now that she was a girl, she knew that it was possible for her to get raped. Thus, thinking about how a person might rape her sent shivers down her spine. Her heart burned with hatred and made her want to kill the goblins immediately. However, Nora controlled herself before making rash decisions.


    She decided to learn as much as possible before acting on her thoughts. She didn¡¯t want to make any mistakes and make the quest harder. With the intelligence of the hobgoblin commander, Nora knew that if she made any of the goblins arrive late, he might notice something and that her element of surprise might be gone. Thus, despite feeling horrendous and angry at what was happening to the prisoners, Nora decided to not save them yet.


    Nora felt that it was easier if she found where they were being taken and saved them together with the rest of the prisoners instead. Moreover, Evelyn had already taken a look through one of the goblins memories and knew that nothing bad won¡¯t happen until the sun sets. Thus they knew that as long as they don¡¯t dilly dally, nothing will happen to the girls. Furthermore, she knew that If she saved them, she would have to protect them and escort them back to where they were from. It would take too long and she didn¡¯t have the time to waste.


    ¡°Master, the goblins don¡¯t know much. Only hobgoblins know more and I don¡¯t think i¡¯ll be able to take over their bodies. The best i can do are goblins, hobgoblins are too strong for me right now. Thus, all i know is that the camp is a wooden fortress that surrounds a large cave by the mountainside, the cave is that the cave have many rooms and one of the room contain all the new prisoners. Usually only hobgoblins are allowed inside the cave. The only time goblins are allowed to enter is when they are carrying new prisoners.¡±


    ¡°Eve, what do you think we should do then?¡±


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re strong enough to waltz right in. There are more than 20 hobgoblins and more than a few hundred goblins. Given their sheer number, we won¡¯t be able to kill them fast enough to use them as undead. I think we should sneak in and kill the leaders first to disrupt their chain of commands. Without the hobgoblins and the hobgoblin commander leading them, the goblins will disperse. Moreover, those who stay and fight will not be coordinated enough as there¡¯ll be no one controlling them. Their coordination will be too weak to put up a fight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea but the question then is how do we sneak in? Even if we sneak in, the moment the commander sense mana fluctuations, he will sense our presence. I can¡¯t sneak in with ¡®stealth¡¯,¡± Nora spoke out loud while rubbing her chin in deep thought.


    Hmm, looks like things will be a bit difficult. Moreover, I can¡¯t send Evelyn into the cave to scout for more information, the commander is probably strong enough to sense her. What to do, what to do. I don¡¯t have enough information. Wait, i got it! It¡¯ll be a bit risky and embarrassing though. Sigh, but it¡¯s the best idea i can come up with.


    After thinking about it for a few seconds, Nora replayed her idea to Evelyn. Evelyn face immediately turned into a snarl and Evelyn hastily declined. However, after seeing Nora¡¯s determined face, she soon conceded. Despite disliking the idea, she knew that once her master was determined to do something, there was nothing she could do to stop it.


    Evelyn led Nora towards the direction the goblins were heading to. After making sure that she was way ahead of the goblins, Nora laid down and got out of ¡®stealth¡¯. She used a death magic spell and made herself enter a half death state. Her body became extremely pale and slouched onto the floor. As if she was unconscious, Nora laid quietly on the ground and waited for the goblins to find her. She knew that low level goblins were dumb enough to fall for it.


    After a few minutes, the goblin group arrived at the scene and saw Nora lying on the ground. The goblins scratched their head in confusion as to why a girl was randomly unconscious in the middle of a forest. However, Evelyn took over a body of the leading goblin and told the rest of the goblins to take Nora as well.


    Evelyn walked towards Nora and tied her up before carrying her. The rest of the goblins were too dumb to comprehend anything and accepted it before continuing their march towards the camp.


    Meanwhile, Nora cursed at Evelyn silently as she felt Evelyn touch her in appropriate places while she was being carried. Taking note to get back at her later, Nora silently endured and continued to curse Evelyn for taking advantage of her once again.


    Soon, they arrived at the goblin camp. Evelyn immediately left the goblin''s body and entered Nora¡¯s ring. This was now the dangerous part for Nora. With her eyes closed, Nora couldn¡¯t see or feel anything around her. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t use mana to sense the surrounding in fear of alerting the commander. Thus, all she could do was wait till she was thrown into the prison before doing anything.


    As for Evelyn, she had no choice but to hid in Nora¡¯s ring. If she was out in the open without and body or inside the ring, the commander would sense her. It was too much of a risk for Evelyn to stay in the goblin body and transfer later as the commander might sense her. Moreover, Evelyn could not stay inside the goblin¡¯s body forever as Nora needed her when fighting the commander. Thus, they decided that for Evelyn to stay with Nora for now.


    After a while, Nora soon felt herself get thrown onto the floor. However, she felt nothing as her stats and physical defense were high enough to negate all pain and damage from the small fall.


    She could hear the goblins and hobgoblins talking but she couldn¡¯t understand what. Their language was something no sane human learnt as it was just a mixture of grunts and gurgles.


    Soon, she heard the sounds of wood scratching rock. Evelyn knew from the goblin¡¯s memories that it was the sound of the wooden gates locking the cave room and telepathically spoke to Nora, ¡°master, you can open your eyes now, they don¡¯t guard the prisoners. They just keep the new prisoners here until they need them. The breeding room is in a separate chamber.¡±


    Opening her eyes, Nora felt the shackles of her death like state release. Coloured returned to her skin and Nora got out of the loosely tied ropes. Getting up, Nora saw a small number of women unconscious on the rocky floor. She didn¡¯t know what the goblin did to make them sleep so long but she decided to not worry about it for now.


    It was now time for her to hunt once again. She couldn¡¯t wait to feel blood on her blade once again.

 Chapter 25 : Goblin camp 2

    Gormak was a hard working goblin. He worked hard everyday, following the orders of his superior. From building wooden huts to guarding the walls, he was like a loyal subject. Though it was not always like this. Before the commander was born, he was like a lost lamb, struggling to survive. It was only after the commander was born that he was taught the true path. Things like how to use tools was taught to him.


    This made him very happy. He no longer had to struggle to hunt. With these new tools, he thrived and grew. And after weeks of hard work, he had finally done it. Through his hard work and effort, he had gained the strength to evolve and join the ranks of his seniors.


    No more would he be looked down by his seniors. On this day, he was finally strong enough to stand beside them and accomplish his dreams. His dreams of mating with a human female was finally within his grasps. He hated mating with female goblins. He hated their rough skin and horrendous face. Everyday he saw the soft skin of human females and was told that he was not allowed. Everyday, he had no choice but to watch them be carried over to the cave without being able to do anything about it. Every day was like torture for him.


    However, after finally evolving into a hobgoblin, he was finally allowed to enter the breeding chambers. No more would he have to stand and watch, today was the day he was finally going to join in and become a true hobgoblin. His father had always told him that to become a true hobgoblin, he had to sex with a human, elf or beastman.


    Walking towards the prison room, Gormak cheered happily. He couldn¡¯t hold his excitement in as he merrily walked towards the prison room. Reaching the wooden gates that locked the prison, Gormak hurriedly unlocked it and rushed in. After entering the prison, his eyes popped wide open as he saw the buffet of women. As his eyes lustfully scanned the room for the perfect pick, his one eyed purple headed yogurt slinger rose in attention to his thoughts.


    He walked towards the right side of the room and picked a tall middle aged women up. With passion overflowing him, he carried her by her legs and swung her over his large shoulder. After getting his prize, Gormak turned around and walked towards the wooden gate.


    However, just as he was about to leave through the door, he heard the sound of someone running behind him. Next, he felt something move his sword sheath.


    *Pst*


    Suddenly, he felt blood spray out from his neck. A metal blade had pierced his neck, drawing large amounts of blood. It was his sword. Gormak face churned into a snarl he felt extreme pain wrecked spread from his neck. His dark green skin became stained in blood as it gushed out from his throat. Unable to scream due to the cut on his throat, Gormak turned and to face his attacker.


    An expression of confusion rose as he turned around. In his dark red bulging eyes were the reflection of a smiling girl with pink hair. A smile so sinister and creepy that froze his warrior heart completely. How? How is she awake? Why is she smiling? Intruder? Impossible!


    However, despite having a cut across his throat, he didn¡¯t die. Due to the fact that the cut was shallow, his hobgoblin vitality kept him alive. His anger flared as his confusion and shock ran out. Realising that a human girl had just attacked him, he roared in angered but nothing but soft gurgles came out. The cut on his throat had destroyed his vocal cords.


    His anger rose even higher. Not only did i get attacked, i¡¯m heavily damaged!


    Pulling another sword out of his second sheath, he thrusted his sword at the girl that attacked him. However, to his surprise, the girl dodged it expertly and retaliated. She had bent her back backwards by a ridiculous angle, causing the sword to pierce the air above her.


    *Pst*


    A shallow cut appeared on his chest.


    Gormak mind turned into shambles as he tried to comprehend what was going on. What is going on? How is she so nimble? How is she awake? I¡¯m getting destroyed by a weak little girl!


    Swinging his sword again, he slashed downwards towards the girl¡¯s legs. However, just like before, his sword only passed through the air as the girl dodge yet again. This time she did a front somersault and jumped over the sword before slashing at his head, causing another shallow wound to form.


    Looking at the smiling face of the pink haired girl in front of him, Gormak couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was toying with him. And indeed he was right.


    After causing heavy damage to the hobgoblin¡¯s neck, Nora knew that she had all the time in the world to practice with him. Since he couldn¡¯t shout or scream loudly for help, no other hobgoblins were going to come. Unless he escape, he was all alone. Thus, Nora decided to keep him as a practice partner to train her sword skills again. Moreover, she wanted to practice her movements with her body. With ¡®nimble body¡¯ and ¡®haste¡¯ increasing her mobility, Nora wanted to find out the limits of her body.


    She wanted to know how far she could take her body before fighting the commander. Waiting for the hobgoblin to swing again, Nora couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She could sense that the hobgoblin was fuming in anger. She could see his veins popped out from his forehead. Nora almost felt bad for him, her sadistic side was coming out again.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Unable to hold his anger anymore, Gormak rushed forward and continuously swung his sword at Nora. He kept swinging hoping for Nora to make a mistake or to make a lucky strike. However, that did not happen. No matter what he did, Nora expertly dodged it by a hair¡¯s breath and retaliated. With the passive ¡®nimble body¡¯ active, there was nothing Gormak could do to hit her, her flexible was almost at an athlete''s level.


    Gormak right arm fell as Nora slashed his arm. The women he was carrying dropped onto the floor in a sack of potatoes. However, he did not even glance at her. There was a bigger threat in front of him. Seeing how the pink haired girl was staring at him with mischievous eyes, he felt as if she was a predator toying with it¡¯s prey. He knew that if he stopped paying attention to her for even a second, he knew he was going to die.


    However, there was nothing he could do to kill her. She was too fast for him to hit. Feeling desperate, Gormak decided to run. After turning around, Gormak moved his legs as fast as he could, cursing the fact that he was borned with 2 legs. However, before he could even take more than 5 steps. He felt a chill down his spine. As if a tiger was behind him. With his back wide open, a large cut suddenly appeared on his back, causing him to stagger to the ground.


    Nora was finally done playing around. Flicking her sword again, Gormak lifeless head rolled onto the ground. His body mutilated by multiple shallow wounds, blood pouring from each orifices. Gormak was just a pile of muscle and blood, as if a sadistic serial killer had just played with it¡¯s body. The level 42 indicator above his head slowly dimmed before disappearing.


    Seeing that the fight was over, Nora couldn''t help but stretch herself. This was the first time she noticed how flexible her body was. Although she had the skill for a long time, she had never bothered to check how strong it was. Since she had never been in a real fight where she could use was her body, she never noticed that she could bend so far.


    Doing a split, Nora saw that her legs could bend up to 200 degrees. With the way her body bent, Nora felt like she was a gymnast. However, after hearing Evelyn telepathic comment, Nora immediately stopped playing around. Her face blushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°Master, look at how flexible you are! That¡¯s a lot of positions you can try out.¡±


    Pretending as if nothing happened, Nora cleaned the blood off her swords by rubbing it on her clothes and using its cleaning effect to get rid of the blood. After she was done removing the blood, Nora telepathically asked Evelyn about something she was wondering about during the fight, ¡°hey Eve, how come all the women are still unconscious? What did the goblins do to them?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, i forgot to tell you. The goblins used some weird paste to make everyone fall asleep. I don''t know how they got the paste. All i know is that the goblin commander gave them out to everyone.¡±


    After listening to what Evelyn said, Nora couldn¡¯t help but think that something weird was going on.


    How did the commander get the paste? A hobgoblin commander isn¡¯t smart enough to craft it. Was i wrong? Has a bigger threat spawned?


    Nora felt anxious thinking about the monster that was stronger than a goblin commander. However, seeing that she had no other clues to decipher what was going on, Nora decided to ignore it for now. She knew she was going to find out soon anyway.


    After leaving the prison room, Nora locked the wooden gates and left the scene. She sneaked forward and was soon met with a dilemma, a split in the tunnels. 4 different tunnels appeared and all had clear signs of recent travels. Nora did not know where to go. Moreover, all of the paths looked exactly the same to Nora. All had torches lighting the way and was evenly elevated.


    Evelyn did not have enough info on the cave to find proper directions. All she knew was that the leftmost path was the direction of the exit. Left with no choice but to rely on luck, Nora used the right hand method and took the rightmost path.


    Keeping her ears wide open and ready, Nora roamed through the rocky tunnel. After sneaking around for a few minutes, Nora heard the sound of footsteps coming towards her. She heard it get louder and louder as if it was getting closer to her. Nora jumped and climbed up onto the rocky ceiling. Using one hand, Nora to grip tightly onto the stalactite and waited.


    Soon, she saw a tall green skinned hobgoblin. Nora free hand gripped the chipped sword tightly as she waited for him to pass by. Her heart thumped loudly as she started perspiring.


    Now!


    The moment the hobgoblin walked by below her, Nora released her grip of the stalactite and plunged down towards him. As if she had been training all her life, Nora used the most reliable move ever known to man. Nora used the plunging attack to instantly KO the hobgoblin. With his head cleaved in half, the level 47 hobgoblin died before even realising what happened.


    Leaving the dead body behind, Nora continued to wander through the endless cave. However, this time, Nora walked instead of slowing sneaking. She wasn¡¯t sure how strong the the hobgoblins sense of smell were. She didn¡¯t know when they¡¯ll notice the corpses. Thus she wanted to kill as much as she can before getting caught.


    After a few minutes of walking around, Nora noticed a stronger light shining around a corner. Nora immediately stopped running and pressed herself against the wall. Silently she peered out and saw 3 hobgoblins huddled around a fire eating what seemed like flesh. Occasionally, grunts and grumbles leaked out from their mouth as they laughed and talked. Although Nora was used to seeing people be consumed, Nora was still disgusted by the sight. She was slowly regaining her humanity.


    Should i reveal myself now? If i kill all three of them with magic, the commander will sense the mana fluctuations. Actually, i shouldn¡¯t. With more than 10 hobgoblins alive, it¡¯s too risky. Moreover, i still not sure if there¡¯s something stronger than a goblin commander.


    I need to kill more hobgoblins before revealing myself. Otherwise it¡¯ll be too difficult. Sigh, looks like i have to risk it again. At least this body is useful in situations like this. It¡¯s good to be underestimated.


    Preparing herself for the act, Nora loosened her clothes to look the part. And to make herself look even more authentic, Nora rubbed her eyes with dirt to create fake tears. After mentally preparing herself, Nora left the sword behind the corner and ran towards the trio.


    The moment she entered the room, the 3 hobgoblins turned to her in surprise. They were obviously wondering how she had managed to escape. With lustful eyes piercing her, Nora pretended to be scared.


    Faking an expression of fear, Nora stopped and shook her legs. Seeing Nora slowly move backwards, the trio smiled lustfully. Turning around, Nora dashed back around the corner.


    The trio smiled at each other and laughed. Hastily getting up, they chased after Nora, laughing along the way. They were quite confident in catching her. Despite not knowing how she escaped, they knew that it was impossible for her to escape the compound. Sooner or later, they¡¯ll get her.


    However, as soon as the trio turned around the corner, a splatter of blood occurred. It happened too fast for any of them to realise anything. With another flash of light, another geyser of blood spewed out. The last of the trio wanted to screamed in surprised but right before any sound got out, another slash occurred, killing him instantly. In less than a second, all three of the hobgoblins had died. Two, didn¡¯t even knew what killed them.


    Taking a breath of relief, Nora left the body and entered the room with the fire. On the other side of the room, was a wooden door with metal bolts. Seeing how special the room was, Nora knew something good was on the other side.


    He gazed through a small hole by the door and saw a well-constructed room. Nora could see several objects in the room with runes inscribed within them. Scrolls lined the far wall and a staff with a red crystal leaned against the desk. The room itself was lit by a orange crystal orb hanging from the ceiling. On the desk, Nora saw test tubes and beakers lined up by the side. In the middle, notes were sprawled all over, giving a chaotic feeling, Nora was extremely familiar with the sight and knew exactly what was going on.Nora had no doubts about it, it was a mage¡¯s experiment room.


    The only thing in the room that surprised her was the sight of a pink pig faced man pouring powder into a vial of transparent liquid.


    What is an orc doing in a goblin camp!

 Chapter 26 : Goblin camp 3

    ¡°Master, that¡¯s the paste!¡± Evelyn commented when she saw the substance produced by the orc¡¯s experiment.


    So that¡¯s how they got the paste? But why is an orc working with hobgoblins?


    Nora waited and silently watched the orc continue his experiment. She wasn¡¯t sure why an orc was helping the goblins.


    ¡°Eve, any idea on why an orc is here?¡±


    ¡°Master, all the people i have taken over so far do not have much knowledge on orcs. The only thing i know about them is that the weakest of them are as intelligent as a hobgoblin and that they rape and pillage villages. They are viewed as a menace to society. Master, i don¡¯t think we can kill him fast enough before he make a ruckus. I suggest we¡­¡±


    *Roar*


    *Bmmmmpppppffff*


    ¡°Or not, master, i think we¡¯ve been found out.¡±


    ¡°Well, despite the bad news, it seems like i can finally go all out now. With how narrow the tunnels are, i should be fine as long as i don¡¯t get surrounded. But first, i should deal with this orc.¡±


    Slamming the door open, Nora faced the hideous pink monster. Thick and leathery pink skin covered the monster as thin brown strands of hair jaunted out from various places. Tusks protruded out of the lower jaw of its mouth as it stared at Nora with its red eyes. Seeing an intruder disrupt his experiments, the orc became furious.


    The orc hurried to pick his staff up as Nora ran towards him at break neck speed. Nora materialized a blade from her ring and slashed it at the orc¡¯s face. With mana coursing through her, she was like a bullet speeding through air. Her enchanted blade glowed in blue hue and formed a blue line in the air as it slashed towards the orc¡¯s head.


    *Crack*


    *Crack*


    The mana shield surrounding the orc cracked in various places as it just managed to stop the nearly fatal blow. The blade was just inches from the orc¡¯s face.


    The level 58 orc immediately retaliated, forming a red magic circle in front of him. The 4 circle magic circle shot a barrage of fireballs at Nora.


    However, to the surprise of the orc, instead of dodging or running away, Nora stood in place and laughed, ¡°hey, you do realize that i¡¯m right in front of you, right?¡±


    The fireballs flew and hit Nora¡¯s mana shield, causing an explosion of fire to occur. However, because Nora was right in front of the orc, the radius of the blew up in the his face as well, causing the already cracked mana shield to shatter.


    The orc was shocked. Seeing Nora use sword had made him reckless, he was misled by the idea that she was just a warrior. He would have never thought that a mage would learn sword fighting as well. Thus, he was using the fireballs to scare her away to get some distance.


    Immediately taking the opportunity, Nora shot forward and used ¡®fatal strike¡¯. The blue hue flashed past again as the blade hacked down, decapitating the orc¡¯s head. With the sharpness enchantment on the blade, the blade easily chopped the orc''s head off.


    After looting the staff, Nora stored the orc¡¯s soul and looked around the room. Evelyn got out from the ring and started looking through the room for clues as well. Nora walked towards the desk and looked through the ingredients. She dipped her finger into the white paste and smelt it.


    So he grounded up white gill flower seed and mixed it with blue weed juice to form this paste. Interesting, i would have never thought that mixing those two will create a makeshift chloroform. No wonder, they were unconscious for so long.


    After she was done researching the beakers and test tubes, Nora went to the notes to read them. However, she soon realised that all the words were gibberish to her. It was written in orc language. After keeping the notes in her ring so she could decipher them at a later time, Nora decided to search the room for more clues as to why the orc was here.


    However, after searching for a few minutes, Nora decided to give up after not finding anything of use. She didn¡¯t have the time to search. She needed to kill more before she was found. Since the hobgoblin commander didn¡¯t know where her exact location was, Nora knew she had some time before she got surrounded. All the commander knew was the general direction of where she was. Thus, Nora wanted to make use of all the time available.


    ¡°Evelyn, continue to search the room. I¡¯ll go off first. Come find me once you¡¯re done,¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡±


    ¡°And be careful, if you sense the goblin commander coming for you, run immediately. Although you¡¯re immune to physical attacks, you can¡¯t win against the hobgoblin commander, the commander can use mana as well.¡±Stolen novel; please report.


    Taking her leave, Nora rushed out of the room and entered another tunnel. This time, the tunnel was very different from all the rest. It had minecart with a track. Looking at the cave walls around her and the long pathway ahead, Nora noticed that she was now in a mine.


    Nora decided to follow the track and see where it led. Since it was different from all the paths so far, Nora was certain that something good was up ahead. Nora charged ahead and used ¡®stealth¡¯. Since the hobgoblins already knew where her general location was, there was no point in her not using mana.


    Soon, Nora heard footsteps in front of her. Nora stopped and hid behind a wooden support that stopped the mine from collapsing. Being in the shadows since the wooden support blocked the lights from the torches, Nora used ¡®shadow cloak¡¯.


    Wisps of shadows shot out of the ground as soon as she used it. It twirled around her before slowing engulfing her in shadows. The shadows soon completely wrapped around her, causing her to become one with the shadow. Then Nora waited, sensing the footsteps getting closer to her.


    Soon a small group of hobgoblins came into her view. The four of them were all running towards her. Waiting from them to pass her, Nora got ready, gripping her blade tightly.


    And the moment they passed her, her sword drew blood once again, causing a ray of blue light to fly by.


    *Fling*


    Immediately, one was beheaded. All the hobgoblins saw was just a blue light swish by. Sensing something was wrong, the remaining three turned around to see Nora. The moment they saw her, there was only one thought in their mind. Intruder!


    The gang immediately roared, causing a sound wave to reverate through the tunnel. Once they were done alerting everyone, they started to draw their weapon. However, they were too slow for the quick Nora. They took too long to alert others and draw their weapon.


    The blue light flashed again, causing another hobgoblin head to fall. The two that were left glared at Nora with fear and anger in their eye. Anger at the fact that she just killed two of their buddies and fear at the fact that she killed two of their buddies in less than a second.


    With a loud grunt, the front most hobgoblin charged at Nora with his axe. The other following right behind him. The axe chopped down with frightening speed. Seeing the axe coming down right at her, Nora sidestepped it and used her blade to deflect the axe to her side, causing it to miss. Once she was done, Nora move to another position and chopped his arm off. She was using the snowdrop sword techniques.


    After chopping his arm off, Nora immediately spun around the first hobgoblin like a ballerina and moved on to the other one. Her blade clashed against the club that was aimed at her head. Using the force of the impact, Nora flew backwards and stabbed her blade behind her. Like a bullet, the blade penetrated the first hobgoblin and tore a hole through his chest.


    Using mana to power her arm, Nora pulled the sword down, cleaving the body of the first hobgoblin from the chest down. Nora didn''t even have look back to know that he was dead.


    The last hobgoblin looked at Nora with an expression of dread and fear. All three of his buddies just died right in front of him and he knew he was next. After throwing his large club at Nora, he immediately turned and run.


    However, the moment he turned around, he felt something hit him. Looking down, he saw that his chest had a large hole. A large hole formed from a blast of magic shooting through him. Nora had used arcane blast to finish him off.


    Storing their souls, Nora immediately left with ¡®stealth¡¯, not sparing another glance. However, after running for a few second, Nora received a message from Evelyn.


    ¡°Master! The commander is here and he¡¯s coming your way with a large group of hobgoblins! Continuing running down the tunnel, I¡¯m already on my way towards you, I found a map! Though, i think we can win them in the narrow tunnels, i think we should check what¡¯s ahead first.¡±


    Taking note of her telepathic message, Nora ran down the tunnel as fast as she could, without worry about Evelyn. Nora knew she¡¯ll be able to catch up due to her ability to phase through walls and her ability to track her with their summoner¡¯s link.


    After waiting for a minute, Nora was proven right. Evelyn shot out from above the ceiling and flew beside her.


    ¡°Eve, you know where this leads to?¡±


    ¡°Yes master, i found a map in one of the drawers of the mage¡¯s lab and memorized the layout. This tunnel leads to the core of the mountain. They seemed to be searching for something down there. I think the orc are helping the goblins because of the stuff that¡¯s down there.¡±


    ¡°Any other things I need to take note off?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the fact that there are two levels to this cave. This path we are taking is the passage way down to the lower level. For the upper level, it¡¯s where most of the hobgoblins stay. For below, there¡¯s a large open space. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s there but i think that¡¯s what the orcs are here for. On the map, I saw that it had a large big X there.¡±


    ¡°What is the orcs and goblins be looking for down there¡­.Nevermind, let¡¯s just head down, If there¡¯s something really valuable down there, then that¡¯s where i most likely need to go to complete my quest.¡±


    Putting the thoughts of what could be down there out of her head, Nora continued to run down the tunnel, killing all the hobgoblins she saw in the way. Along the way, her exp meter slowly rose and her storage of souls slowly filled up. Her near empty soul storage was starting to increase again after using it all to escape the sea leviathan.


    ¡­..


    Half an hour later, Nora arrived the place Evelyn described as a large open space. Nora couldn¡¯t help but laugh at Evelyn description now that she finally saw what the large open space actually was.


    It was a cavern. A gaping hole in the mountain, littered with tiny sparkling crystals not unlike the stars of the night sky. Inside the cavern, other than the place where torches lit the area, darkness prevailed. Entering the massive underground chamber, Nora felt an invisible force crush her body, sending a violent chill down her spine. Nora knew what it was, it was something she experienced everyday on the island.


    Light reached neither the wall or the ceiling, confining vision to a small circles of flickering orange cast by the torches that lined the walls to her left. In front of her was an inky black lake that sloshed against a narrow strip of land.


    While walking on the narrow strip of land, Nora saw that to her right had became engulfed in chilling blackness. As she walked, loose stones under her shifted, twisting her ankle one way and then the other, and the noise of those disturbed rocks echoed off the dense stone walls. However, right before she fell into the murky darkness, Evelyn swooped down and held on her, stopping her fall.


    Taking a breath of relief, Nora thanked Evelyn after she pulled her up. Judging by the smell of the liquid, she had a guess of what it was. She knew if she fell into it, it would take a lot of effort for her to get out.


    Continuing on the path, Nora could hear loud noises behind her, indicating that the party had arrived at the entrance of the cavern. However, she wasn¡¯t scared, she knew that if they continue to follow her, they were going to be easy picking.


    Checking the entrance of the cavern, Nora saw that she was right. There were only 7 hobgoblins following her, the rest were waiting by the entrance.


    ¡°Hey, Eve why don¡¯t you go have some fun with them and give them a little shove. Once they fall in, they won¡¯t be able to climb back up, hehehe¡± Nora smirked and spoke.


    ¡°Yes master, ¡± Evelyn smiled and replied before flying towards them.


    Seeing her fly off to complete the task, Nora couldn¡¯t stop herself from laughing. The image of the hobgoblins slowing sinking and starving to death was something Nora found absolutely funny. After letting it out, Nora turned and continued on in ¡®stealth¡¯.


    She could see that she was about to reach the end as she saw a small group of orcs a few hundred meters in front of her. After moving silently for a few minutes, Nora soon arrived at the end of the cavern and saw that the small group of orcs were on a large piece of land, huddling around something.


    Hiding behind some stalagmites, Nora crept her way towards them to get a better look. Silently moving her way around, Nora soon found a spot where she could see what they were looking at.


    Getting a good look at it, Nora became extremely shocked. Her mind turned into shambles by the countless thoughts whizzing by while her body started perspiration in fear. What she saw was an ancient black door with a symbol of a hand with an eye in the middle. It was a symbol of something that even she was wary of offending when she was at her peak. It was the symbol of the night mother, an ancient one who served darkness itself.

 Chapter 27 : Goblin Camp 4

    Just by looking the door gave Nora a cold feeling, as if it was alive and sucking the live out of her. And it was. Nora knew very well that the door was alive, the eye on the door was what the night mother used to communicate with people.


    Nora wanted to leave immediately, Nora knew that no good was going to come from meeting the night mother. If she got caught by her, there was no telling what might happen to her. With how weak she was right now, all the night mother needed to do was flick a finger and she would die.


    Turning around, Nora tried to run but a wall of shadow stopped her.


    Dammit, she caught me!


    The wall of shadow then wrapped around her like a cocoon, trapping her inside. Once inside, the scenery changed, all she saw was eternal darkness. Nora started to float in darkness. She couldn¡¯t feel the ground beneath her nor the air around her, her senses had suddenly became displaced. She couldn¡¯t even tell the difference between up and down.


    Suddenly, the curtains for the night swiftly opened. Formed from the darkness surrounding her, a humanoid figure of a women appeared before her. She had extremely long smooth hair. it was the color of night. It wasn''t possible to imagine for how much time one had to live in order to have the hair reach such length. The figure raised its pure black hand and touched its head, causing it to morph into a beautiful face. However, that face was exactly identical to Nora¡¯s.


    ¡°Oh my, what a surprise, for the first time in eons, someone managed to fool me. You¡¯re alive, little undead and what more, as a weak girl. Hahaha, this is such a great surprise.¡±


    ¡°Ahehehe, erm¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, me undead? Preposterous¡­ You wouldn¡¯t mind me leaving right? I¡¯ve got an appointment right now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to weasel your way out of this, little undead. No secret can hide from my sight. Your lies can¡¯t fool me. Now then, otherworlder, Aran Snow the prince, Kel Kazan the death lord, pawn of the abyss and Nora Valen the noble, tell me, how are you alive?¡± the night mother spoke while changing her face. Each time she spoke of Nora¡¯s past names, she changed her face to look like them. The only time she didn¡¯t change her face was when she called Nora the otherworlder.


    Since she knows about it¡­.


    Nora raised her eyes with killing intent, piercing it through the night mother.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, my little princess. Fret not, i won¡¯t tattle, i doubt there¡¯s anyone in this world who can offer me something worth that info.¡±


    ¡°Speak, what is it you want with me? You wouldn¡¯t have brought me here otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Patiences, my little princess. I¡¯m still quite giddy over the fact that you turned into a weak little girl. Hahahahaha, I truly am surprised. I didn¡¯t know that¡¯s what you were into. Hahahaha, is that why you keep rejecting all your followers advances? Hahaha, i haven¡¯t had a laugh like this in decades.¡±


    *Tsk*


    Nora clicked her tongue and waited for her to continue. She was too weak right now. Maybe if she was at her peak, she could pressure her to stop her teasing, but currently, she wasn¡¯t strong enough. Thus, all she could do was to endure her teasing and hope that she was still the same as before. If she was, Nora had some chances of bargaining.


    ¡°I¡¯m still quite curious as to how you managed to avoid my sight and trick me and everyone else in the world into thinking that you died. So now tell me, how did you do it? It can¡¯t be reincarnation, even with your knowledge on the cycle of life and death, you aren''t strong enough to escape the cleansing of the reincarnation cycle. You¡¯re not a god yet.¡±


    ¡°Ohhoho, i thought you weren¡¯t the type to do free deals? Where¡¯s your rule for equivalent exchange? Why should i answer your question without anything in return?¡± Nora tried to put up a brave front and hoped that nothing changed since the last time they met.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, i am not the type to do free deals, even if it is in my favour. Then tell me, what is it you want to know in exchange, I¡¯m willing to answer worth equal value.¡±


    Nora went into deep thought. Since the night mother had just tossed a bone to her, Nora wanted to make full use of it. Getting a question answered by the night mother was something all great masters of the world yearned for. Due to her power to see everything underneath the night sky and having a limitless lifespan, the night mother was a being filled with knowledge and answers. The night mother was a being who knew all. If one had a question that no one had an answer, the night mother was the one to look for.


    ¡°Okay, i¡¯ll answer first. Right before i died, i used all my life essence to create the final horcrux and stored a portion of my soul inside. Then i waited for a person whose soul and will is weak enough for my soul to devour. And because my soul was so weak and small, it easily flew under everyone¡¯s radar. This body i¡¯m in is the person who touched my horcrux.¡±


    ¡°Wait, even if you devour her soul and take control of her body, it should be impossible for a person to control a foreign body so fluidly. Your soul and her body are not compatible.¡±


    ¡°Is that another question?¡±


    ¡°Yes, i¡¯ll raise the value if you answer it. Despite your current lack of strength, i must admit that my knowledge on the inner workings of the soul isn¡¯t as deep as yours.¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Very well then. Whenever a new soul take over a body, there¡¯ll usually be conflict between the two souls. The two souls will clash until a winner is formed. The winner would then devour the loser and gain control of a body. However, in my case, our souls did not clash. The other soul was very weak willed and willing offered it¡¯s place to me. However, due to my weak soul strength, i was not able to fully devour the soul. The leftover parts of the soul merged together with mine in my moment of weakness.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, this is truly interesting. I did not think that it was possible for two soul to merge without losing a part of themself. Very well, you have satiated my thirst, ask away and i shall answer.¡±


    ¡°Answer me this, where are my other horcruxes located? They seemed to be sealed somewhere, i can¡¯t sense where they are.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­. With the first answers you gave me, it is not enough for me to tell you where all the 6 horcruxes are. I can only tell you the location of the one you have the highest chance of getting. Moreover, with the second answer you gave me, it¡¯s still not enough to get the second location. However, i can tell you something you might fine of use.


    For the location of the king chalice, it will be in the continental center of the underground world in 3 years. On the date 13th december, it¡¯ll be under the least amount of protection. That¡¯s all i can say for now. If you want more, come find me in the continental centre before that date, i¡¯ll tell you more if you¡¯re strong enough.


    As for the extra note of info, i¡¯ll tell you what the orcs and goblins are planning. The orcs are praying to me and asking for my service. I won¡¯t tell you what they ask for,, but their plan is to attack the portside town on the day the guards are most laxed, the day of the festival celebrating your death. In fact, the alla forest, there¡¯s a large group of orcs waiting for the festival to begin.¡±


    ¡°Wait wait wait, how strong do I need to be before you tell me more?¡±


    ¡°AH ah ah, my little princess, that''s another question. I can¡¯t answer anymore of your question, you currently do not possess anything of worth to me. And oh yeah, before i let you go, here¡¯s a little parting gift,¡± the night mother spoke and laughed while pointing her finger at Nora.


    A beam of light light shot forward and burying itself into Nora¡¯s chest. The black energy wormed itself into her, digging like roots into her heart.


    ¡°This will lead you to me when you reached the continental center. So bye bye now, do hurry to grow strong please, i¡¯ll need you in the future, hahaha,¡± the night mother waved her hands and laughed.


    With the figure of darkness gone, the darkness that surrounded Nora immediately disappeared, pulling Nora back to the real world.


    Lying on the cold hard rock, Nora¡¯s heavy pants of exhaustion and fear rocked her. Her body was perspiring heavily.


    Fucking bitch!


    Nora cursed the night mother in her mind. Despiting gaining info on things she wanted to know due to the exchange, Nora still felt cheated. She felt as if she was dancing on the palms of the night mother hands. She hated by toyed and used as a pawn. Nora wanted to scream and punch something to release her anger.


    However, since the she was too weak to fight back against the night mother. Nora decided to take her anger out on the group of orcs nearby. They had already noticed her heavy breathing.


    Instantly casting a 5 circle spell ¡®bone wall¡¯, the barrage of magical attacks from the orcs was blocked. The flurry of ice spears, fireballs, rock bullets and many other spells was blocked by the large white skeleton wall. Only a few stray shot managed to overpower it and hit Nora¡¯s mana shield.


    Going on the offense, Nora consumed some souls and decided to cast a spell. There was no point in her fighting with her blade, they were too many. Aoe magic spells was what Nora needed to deal with all of them.


    Raising her hands up towards the sky, Nora channeled her mana and spun them around, causing a large light blue magic circle to form above her. After it was done, the 6 circle spell, freezing storm, glowed brightly, illuminating the dark murky cavern.


    The temperature dropped drastically, causing mist to form in the air. Ice shards formed around Nora, creating a whirlpool of sharp ice shards. The whirlpool shredded the group of orcs into mincemeat as her mana plummeted. Her small stock of souls she previous acquired was instantly gone as she used all she had to fuel the spell.


    Soon, all her souls disappeared. Nora stopped channeling the spell and looked at the aftermath. The large group of orcs was completely decimated. Only three heavily injured orc were left standing. They had a multitude of ice shards poking out from their bodies while the rest laid on the floor, their blood frozen solid. All around her was ice and snow, even the surface of the lake of tar was frozen.


    Turning her attention to the survivors, Nora rushed towards them while summoning her blade. Since she was out of mana, she decided to do it the good old fashion way.


    The three orc gazed at Nora in sheer terror. Never in their life had they seen such destruction before. However, noticing that Nora was out of mana, their fear of her vanished. Forcing their frosted body to move, they crushed the ice shard apart and spammed a barrage of spells at Nora while one of the orc rushed towards Nora to meet her in melee combat.


    Using her superior mobility, Nora dodged and weaved past all the ranged attack and clashed against the charging orc. Her blade met his sword, causing sparks to fly. Nora was pushed back by the force as her body wasn¡¯t buffed by mana while the orc¡¯s sword was cracked due to clashing with Nora sharpness enchanted sword.


    After she was pushed back, Nora was bombarded with spells, shattering her mana shield and knocking her down. However, due to her high magic resistance, Nora was only slightly bruised.


    Charging at the orc once again, Nora dodged as much as she could and placed her faith in her armour and magic resistance to tank all spells that she didn¡¯t manage to dodge.


    Arriving at the orc, Nora slashed at him and broke his sword in two before inflicting a large wound on his chest. After hitting him, Nora used a snowdrop movement technique to get behind him. Swinging her sword, the ray of blue light flashed as the orc fell to the ground.


    Not taking another glance at him, Nora took his soul and consumed it to gain some small amount of mana before rushing at the spell casting orcs.


    Using the mana she just gained, Nora created another mana shield and used the remaining to boost her body. With enhanced speed, Nora whizzed past all the flurry of spells and arrived at the two orcs.


    Being close ranged of mages, Nora needed no time to kill them. With her glowing blue blade, Nora easily destroyed their mana shield and slashed them apart.


    Nora took their souls and consumed it, refilling her empty mana pool by a bit. After she was done with them, Nora picked up the orcs staffs and walked to the other dead orcs. Nora needed to be close to them to store their souls. Roaming around the frozen battle field, Nora consumed the souls of the orcs and store the rest after she was full.


    However, as soon as she was done refilling her mana, Nora heard a scream and saw Evelyn flying towards her.


    ¡°Master, the commander¡¯s coming, due to the frozen tar lake you created, the whole group of them are walking towards you!¡±


    Turning around, Nora saw that she was right. The group of hobgoblins and their commander was just a hundred meter away from her.


    Sensing the danger, Nora immediately casted raised undead on all the orcs around her. As she did that, the frozen bodies of the orcs slowly rose, breaking the ice shards poking out of them into pieces.


    After all the bodies rose, Nora turned to face the commander who was staring at her in anger. His veins on his forehead bulged at the sight of all the fallen orcs. He waved his arm out and instantly, the scene changed. The frozen cavern was changed into an open field with swords lining up the places where the walls stood.


    Illusion mage huh? This¡¯ll be fun.


    Waving her arms by her side, Nora channeled her mana and used some souls to fuel her next spell. Now that she was fighting a monster who was stronger than her, she need to use the strongest single target spell she had.


    *Crack*


    Yellow flames appeared on her hands and blew apart the illusion, causing cracks to appear in the air around her hands. All around her, the empty space of the field cracked like a screen, creating fissures in the air. Although there was nothing in front of her, she knew he was right in front of her. With her most powerful lv100 spell ¡®soul fire¡¯ ready, Nora gazed at the empty field in front of her and spoke with a grin.


    ¡°Ready to dance?"


    Nora and Evelyn ^

 Chapter 28 : Goblin Camp 5 - Boss Battle

    *BOOM*


    Under the power of ¡®soulfire¡¯, the illusionary world around Nora shattered in million pieces. The shattered pieces fell like rain, changing the surrounding back to what it originally was. The view of the hobgoblin commander became clear to Nora.


    The hobgoblin commander was two times the size of an average hobgoblin, with clearly defined muscles that bulged under the thick dark black skin. The skin and muscles were harder and thicker than any human armour. Across his right eye, a long scar traversed through it, showing his experience in combat. Above his head, a red indicator shone bright like a star, informing Nora that he was level 75.


    Seeing how easily his illusory world was broken, the hobgoblin commander roared in anger. The roar reverberated through the rocky walled and echoed in the enclosed cavern. His body stood unmoving in its original position and it began emanating a forceful aura.


    A cold light, as venomous as a snake, flickered within the his narrowed eyes. In that moment, the area surrounding the commander¡¯s body seemed like it was being enveloped by a silver halo. As the aura was externalised, a faint metallic lustre flickered, getting brighter and brighter by the second.


    Pulling his sword out, the commander roared and charged at Nora, his blazing silver aura cracking the frozen surface of the tar lake. Behind him, his elite group of hobgoblins followed like wolves, keep pace with him.


    That¡¯s battle armour! I was right to prepare after all. He¡¯s a warrior that knows illusion magic! This will be difficult..


    *Tsk*


    Nora clicked her tongue and frowned. Nora then commanded her army of undead orcs to charge at them. She needed them to tank the other hobgoblins for her. She wanted the hobgoblins all to herself.


    Nora shot the two soulfires at charging commander and summoned her blue hued blade again. Nora ate some souls to regain her lost mana and shot forward to meet the commander in melee combat. Soulfire was an extremely powerful spell that required a soul and a large amount of mana. It wasn¡¯t something Nora could spam without thought. Thus, Nora wanted to waste some of his mana before trying to attack with soul fire again.


    Seeing the orb of yellow fire coming towards him, the commander pumped more mana into his battle armour and leaped through them. The two blast created an explosion of yellow fire and made the commander roar in pain. His soul was getting gnawed at by the soul fire. However, he swallowed the pain and continued his charge. Although he took heavy damage, that level of power wasn¡¯t something that could kill him easily. As long as he had mana to fuel his battle armour, he was invincible.


    His strength, speed and defense was exponentially increased by his battle armour. Unlike normal warriors who pumped mana through their body to increase their power. He had used an advanced technique to mana into an aura like armour around him. This advanced technique was an extremely difficult skill which only the bests of warriors were capable of using. It was so advanced that even with Nora¡¯s encyclopedia of knowledge, Nora was incapable of using it.


    Leaping upwards to meet the commander, Nora angled her blade to deflect the sword. Clashing against the blade, the commander¡¯s sword was expertly guided to the side in a perfect parry that neutralized the leaping momentum from the powerful swing.


    Being in a superior position from their clash, Nora started making a few quick attacks towards her target, just to judge his level of skill and strength. She wanted to know the strength and weakness of the commander before making a plan. She knew she wasn¡¯t going to beat him just by pure skill or strength alone.


    However, to her annoyance, her enemy was more than capable countering all her small probing attacks. As if predicting her thoughts, he only used just enough strength to deflect them and not a bit more. It was obvious her enemy was an expert.


    As she increased the speed, strength and frequency of her attacks, the commander matched her perfectly. Nora couldn¡¯t find a gap in his defense. Not only was he stronger and faster than her, he was more experienced too. The commander had been training and fighting ever since he was born. Tasked with the duty to lead his people, he was like a well oiled machine, never slacking a day in his life. His experience with the sword was insurmountable compared to Nora who had just recently started training with a sword again.


    Nora felt as if he was able to see through her attacks and even anticipated them. The only reason she hadn¡¯t been hit by the counters yet was because she knew not to overextend and pulled back from her attacks early enough. Nora knew this was from his experience. While Nora was busy trying to probe him, he too was trying to probe her. He was getting used to her attacks and was even able to predict her attack before she could even launch it.


    Using a snowdrop movement technique, Nora jumped up again and swung her sword downwards. The commander jumped back immediately and dodged her attack. His eyes kept roaming, waiting for the perfect moment, until he saw it, a mistake. A cold light flashed within his eye as he saw the weakness of Nora¡¯s position after she swung.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    He swung his sword left towards Nora¡¯s head. Nora immediately tried to parry, but...


    It was an illusion! He had actually stabbed his sword from the right.


    Panic rose in Nora¡¯s heart as she felt her sword hit air. The illusion disappear and Nora saw that the sword was speeding towards her head like a bullet. Nora instantly dodged by using her superior flexibility and bend her upper body backwards, narrowingly missing the near fatal blow. She could sense the crackling energy along the large blade as it passed just barely above of her stomach. Even with her mana shield and armour, a blow that strong to her head was something she couldn¡¯t handle.


    Seeing the quick and expert movements of his enemy, the commander couldn¡¯t help but praise her in his mind. It¡¯s been a long time since i last had a worthy opponent.


    After dodging the attack, Nora turned her heel and spun clockwise, aiming her sword at the his leg. Using a 3 circle lightning spell, Nora charged her metallic blade with it, causing the blade to be surrounded by crackling blue energy.


    *BOOM*


    Explosion of lightning and thunder occurred, creating arcs of lighting to fly out. The force of the explosion decimated the frozen arena below them. The arena frozen arena between them shattered and was lit ablaze by the explosion. Fresh blood sprayed from both of them as both received damaged from the explosion. Nora coughed blood while the commander¡¯s left leg bled slightly from the shallow wound. His battle armour had absorbed most of the damage.


    After coughing blood, Nora glared back at the commander who was glaring at her. Due to the explosion that occurred, the frozen arena below them had been separated. They were each on a platform of frozen tar, separated by the burning black pit between them. Thick black smoke rose as the tar burnt, disrupting their vision. However, with mana they could still sense each other.


    Facing the commander, Nora lit her hands ablaze as she used soul fire again. Consuming a bunch of souls to regain her lost mana and fuel the spell, Nora shot a barrage of soul fire at the commander. Since he was standing on the platform, she knew he was sitting duck.


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    Explosion after explosion rocked the battlefield as all the orcs and hobgoblins fell into the flaming tar pits. The power of her soul fire was so devastating that it affected the whole battlefield. Other than floating platform, the whole lake was burning.


    The hobgoblin commanded jumped from platform to platform as he evaded the shots. Sometimes he would use his illusion magic and split in two or three directions to make Nora lose track of him.


    As he did that, Nora chased him. She didn¡¯t want to lose him in all the smoke. However, an unexpected event occurred.


    *BOOM*


    A massive eruption of sound shook the entire cavern, the force from their fight had caused the cavern to collapse. Realising that they could be trapped and buried inside the cavern, Nora and goblin commander looked at each other.


    *BOOM*


    Another large chunk of the ceiling collapsed and fell into the tar lake. Instantly, both of them jumped, landing on any solid piece of land they could find before continuing. They leaped from platform to platform, sometimes even using the falling stalactites to get closer to the exit.


    While they leap around, Nora continuously shot ice spears at him while using her agility and flexibility to keep up. She wanted to slow him down. She knew that if she didn¡¯t, she wasn¡¯t going to live. Even with her agility and flexibility, he was still way faster than her. If it was a race to escape, she knew for certain that he would win. He would reach the exit first and then destroy it, trapping her inside. Thus, Nora knew she had to slow him down at all cost.


    *Boom*


    Yes!


    After shooting ice spears at him for the past minute, Nora finally managed to disrupt his movements. Her shot had destroyed the large falling stalactites that he was going to use, allowing Nora to reach him.


    However, after reaching him, Nora did not try to overtake him. Instead, she turned and attacked him. Nora summoned her blade and slashed against the commander. The commander immediately reacted and met her blade with his sword. Her blade of crackling lightning slammed his crackling silver sword.


    *Boom*


    Another explosion occurred as they slammed into each other. The entire cavern shook again, the explosion had caused a massive shock wave to sweep out in all directions. Even the black smoke which was steadily filling the cavern was blown apart for a few second. If falling into the burning tar pit or getting crushed to death didn¡¯t kill them, the lack of oxygen would.


    Nora smashed against the cavern wall. Blood sprayed out of her mouth as she held her grip on the wall, stopping herself from falling. Her heavily enchanted armour and mana shield had taken most of the force of the impact.


    As for commander, he had fallen on a tall stalactite poking out burning tar lake and was seriously injured. He had numerous wounds all over his body and his hard chiseled chest had a large wound in it.


    However, even though they were both injured and was so close to the exit, they did not fall back. Both of them were like lamps on the verge of flickering out, so injured that one lucky strike might end it for them. They both knew if they run, it would provide an opening to the opponent. Thus they decided to end it there instead.


    As they sensed each other through the smoke, the commander gritted his teeth. He noticed that Nora was preparing a very powerful spell through the dark smoke and knew that he had to act instantly. He guessed that by the amount of mana she was outputting, she was most likely trying to use that yellow fire again. Thus, using all his strength, he charged towards her.


    From the look in his eyes, he was throwing caution to the wind. The glow of the commander¡¯s aura rose up. The silver aura which was flickering in and out of existence suddenly shined brightly, he was forcing every last drop of his mana to fuel his last strike.


    However, just as they were about to meet, the commander face turned into despair. Because he was mistaken, unlike him, she was not going to fight, she was actually trying to run. Nora had long ran out of souls to fuel soul fire.


    With a smirk, Nora turned her head towards the commander and spoke ¡°do you really think that i¡¯ll be so battle hungry that i¡¯ll throw caution to the wind and match you with a final strike of my own? HAHAHA, think again!¡±


    ¡°BLAST BURN¡±


    *BOOM*


    Then two 5 circle magic circle on the front of her palms shot out a large beam of fire. The force of the blast blasted Nora flying towards the exit while the commander landed at where Nora was. His mana pool empty from using it all at the final strike. Setting his gaze at the flying pink haired girl in front of him, he suddenly felt empty inside. At the last moment, he had been trick! Gazing at the ceiling above, he gave into despair, allowed the falling stalactite to crush him.


    As Nora sailed through the air, Nora cannonballed through all the falling stalactites. Her mana shield had long shattered into pieces. Her mana pool was empty and she had ran out of souls again. Thus, with no mana to help absorb the force of all the impacts, Nora just relied on her gear and hoped for the best.


    Slamming into the cave walls, Nora screamed in pain. However, she was alive. Abit battered, bruised and bleeding, but none the less alive. Arriving at the entrance of cavern, Nora got up and walked out of the cavern and into the cave, leaving the collapsing cavern behind her.

 Chapter 29 : 3rd job specialization

    While limping through the tunnel, Nora opened the status menu to check her stats. Despite not getting the goblin commander¡¯s soul, Nora knew she gained a hefty sum of exp. She knew she was definity above level 60. Thus, she wanted to know what her choices for the class specialization were.


    Ding!


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Congratulations for completing the exalted rank mission,


    Goblin Camp Dangers - Part 1


    Quest objective: Investigate and resolve the dangers in the goblin camp.


    Quest rewards: Exalted class gacha discount voucher, 500 achievement points, 5000 Exp and unlock quest for part 2.


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    While investigating the perilous goblin camp, you have uncovered the secret plot of the orcs and have killed the leader of the goblins. Moreover, with their leader dead, all the goblins have dispersed, resolving the dangers present in the camp. Additionally, you have rescued all the prisoners. For your heroic feats, you have earnt 1000 extra achievement points.


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Congrats! You have reached level 60. As a level 60 assassin, you have reached the minimum level requirement for you third job specialization.</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Dark Blader</td>


    <td>Night Walker</td>


    <td>Spell Assassin</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Hiding and roaming around in darkness, you have become one with darkness. Swift and dangerous, your blade has slain numerous foes. Thus, for your proficiency in killing with the blade, you have been given the choice to become a dark blader, a bladesman who uses the power of darkness to empower his blade and slay his foes.</td>


    <td>Hiding and roaming around in darkness, you have become one with darkness. Silent and deadly, you have killed numerous enemies from the shadow. Thus, for your proficiency in assassination, you have been given the choice to become a Nightwalker, a dark assassin who hides and kills from the shadow.</td>


    <td>


    Mysteries of arcane unfolding, you have become one with magic. Magic run through your veins, with your mastery of magic you have killed countless foes. Thus, for your proficiency in magic, you have been given the choice to become a spell assassin, an assassin who uses magic to kill.


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    After reading through it all, Nora immediately clicked the dark blader path. She was certain that this was the best class for her. The other two were an assassin type class, something she did not want.


    Nora didn¡¯t want to be an assassin nor did she need to. This was because for cases where she need to sneak around to kill a target, she had her generals. Two of her seven generals were very strong in terms of assassination.


    Lust, Silvia, was a pure blood noble vampire with many abilities stealth and single target abilities. With her skills, she could easily penetrate the target¡¯s defense and kill them easily.


    Envy, Evelyn, was a ghost with the ability to take over a person¡¯s body. With her skills and ability, she could easily enter the target¡¯s lair and kill them when they least suspect it.


    Thus, as long as Nora had her generals, she had no need for assassination skills. Moreover, the third path, spell assassin, was next to useless. Her mastery of magic was at a level so high that gaining a few more class spells was not worth it.


    After clicking the dark blader path, Nora decided to check her stats and new skills.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Level : 67


    Name : Nora Valen


    Class : Death Lord,Dark Blader


    Health : 351 / 1180


    Mana : 30 / 1180+ 295


    Str : 76 Agi : 78


    Con: 78 Int : 83


    Experience: 2477/2800


    Achievement points: 3989


    Achievement Shop (requires level 50)


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Lv10 1st job - Rogue


    Nimble body, Stealth, Quick stab


    Lv30 2nd job - Assassin


    Haste, Shadow cloak, Fatal strike


    Lv60 3rd job - Dark blader


    Darkness magic mastery, Battle armour, Dark slash


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Lv10 1st job - Acolyte


    mana control, mana shield , mana bolt


    Lv30 2nd job - Mage


    magic regen boost, mana boost , arcane strike


    Lv60 3rd job - Necromancer


    Death magic mastery, magic resistance ,Raise undead


    Lv100 4th job - Soul fiend


    Soul fire blast, upgrade undead, soul mastery


    Lv150 5th job - Great lich


    Greater undead, army boost, siphon soulIf you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Lv200 Saint - Death lord


    Grand undead, Soul world, Shinigami Scythe


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Passive - Darkness magic mastery - Increase all darkness element skills power and increase the user¡¯s affinity to darkness, allowing the user to learn darkness related skills easier and becomes more knowledgeable about darkness.</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Buff - Battle armour - Create an aura of mana around the user, increasing strength, speed and defense.</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Attack - Dark slash - Slash at a target with a weapon imbued with darkness. Each successful strike from dark slash will decrease the opponent¡¯s elemental resistance to darkness.</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Nora smiled at the skills she received. Nora was very happy that she got ¡®battle armour¡¯. From the fight with the hobgoblin commander, Nora knew how weak she was without it. However, now that she got it, Nora was finally able to contend with other warriors. Her strength and defense would no longer be lacking. Moreover, she didn¡¯t need to waste months trying to learn it.


    Thus, Nora was extremely satisfied with her skills and rewards. Not only did she get a good class with good skills, she had earn enough points to summon gluttony now. Opening the achievement shop, Nora wanted to immediately buy the king slime core to summon, gluttony. However, she stopped herself just before her hand reached the button.


    Wait a minute! I don¡¯t have enough food to feed her!


    Nora breathe a sigh of relief. If she had summoned gluttony without preparing enough food, Nora knew that even their master and servant relationship wouldn¡¯t save her from being consumed by her. Gluttony was too strong and dumb for Nora to control without food.


    Thank god i remembered. I almost fucked up and summon gluttony without having enough food to feed her. What a disaster that would have been.


    Closing the shop, Nora thanked her lucky stars that she didn¡¯t summon gluttony and continued heading up.


    Meanwhile, while Nora was trying to escape the cave, Evelyn stood in front of the town chief of the port town. Beside her were all the other female prisoners who escaped the camp due to Nora¡¯s and Evelyn¡¯ involvement. Evelyn was here for an important task, reporting to the authorities about what¡¯s going to happen. She wanted get the word out as fast as possible so that the town could call for reinforcements from other major towns and cities. They wanted knights to come and defend so that they could get some souls.


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that there¡¯s an orc camp right outside our doorstep, waiting for us to start the festival so that they could attack?¡± The town chief raised an eyebrow and asked. He frowned at the thought of the attack.


    ¡°Yes, the hero told me to warn everyone. Because he was busy trying to kill the hobgoblin commander in goblin camp, he couldn¡¯t come here personally. Thus, he woke me up and tasked me to warn you,¡± Evelyn lied.


    Evelyn actually didn¡¯t want to lie, in fact she wanted to brag to the whole world that it was her awesome master who saved them. However, for the sake of their plan, Evelyn had no choice but to hide the truth.


    In the eyes of the public, Nora was only at silver one, it was not possible for her to kill a hobgoblin commander. They would think that their story was flawed and would not take the threat of the orcs seriously. Thus, to make everyone believe her, Evelyn lied.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to disprove your claim anyway, in fact, i¡¯m terrible sorry about what happened to all of you. But why would the orcs be working with goblins? I don¡¯t understand that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, that¡¯s just what the hero told me. He told me to tell you to send a silver two mage to check. The orc camp is just at the edge of the alla forest, hidden by a powerful stealth ward that only a powerful mage can see through.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± The town chief placed his hand on his chin and went into deep thought.


    After a minute of thinking, he turned to the young secretary beside him and spoke ¡°Stella, get someone to help these girls. Tell that person to help them with anything they need and go ask mister Stanley to help us check the forest for the orcs. Tell him it¡¯s extremely important that he check it out as fast as possible. If the story is true then it means that we only have three days to prepare and ask for reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°On my way, town chief,¡± the secretary replied before immediately rushing off.


    ¡­..


    An hour later¡­


    Stanley sat on a front porch of his house, drinking tea. Eying the clouds above, he sat relaxed in his reclined chair. As he took sips of his iced tea, his whisker moustache got wet, causing him to frown. Stanley took out a white handkerchief and wiped his moustache dry. However, just as he was about to keep his handkerchief in his pocket, a loud scream startled him, causing him to drop his handkerchief.


    ¡°MISTER STANLEY, WE NEED HELP!¡±


    ¡°Dammit, who is it now! Don¡¯t they know it¡¯s my break day?¡± Stanley complained and picked up his handkerchief before turning to see who it was.


    ¡°Mister Stanley! Mister Stanley! The town¡­. chief¡­. called for... for your service.¡± A young blond in a secretary uniform said while panting. She slouched down and took deep breaths, trying to recover from her exhaustion.


    ¡°What service? What could be so important that you need to run all the way here?¡± Stanley complained loudly while his eyes lecherously stared at the panting girl in front of him. Due to her slouching forward to catch her breath, Stanley had a very good view for her deep cleavage.


    ¡°A group of women¡­. came and reported that¡­.they were kidnapped by hobgoblins¡­. And and that a hero saved¡­. Them. They said that.. After the hero saved them, the hero told them to report that there¡¯s an army of orcs in the Alla forest preparing to invade this town.¡± The secretary continued to try to catch her breath and remained obviously to his gaze.


    ¡°What! An army of orcs? Perporterous! If they are in the Aalla forest, the scouts would have already spotted them by now.¡±


    ¡°The hero said that the orcs are hidden in a powerful stealth ward that only silver two and above mages can see through.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it is possible that with a stealth ward. If what they say is true, then we have a big problem in our hands.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why the town chief is asking for you. He says that this is urgent and wants you to make the trip to check it¡¯s authenticity so that he can ask for reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be heading off immediately. If claim is true then, i need to hurry as fast as i can. With the strength of our small town, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll be defend without major casualties.¡± Stanley turned his gaze from her cleavage and spoke.


    Stanley stood up from his chair and hurriedly ran into his house to change his attire. Once he was done, he waved good bye to the receptionist and casted ¡®windfall¡¯, a 5 circle wind spell. A large green magic circle appeared above him, bathing him a green light.


    Once the spell was done, a light green aura appeared around him. After checking to make sure he hadn¡¯t left anything behind, he immediately started running. With a green blur, he zoomed passed the crowds of people and soon left the town. He continued with his high speed and ran towards the forest. With his spell increasing his speed tremendously, it took no time for him to reach the Alla forest.


    Once he reached the edge of the forest, he stood in front of the tightly knit trees and stared deep into the forest, trying to figure out where the orc camp might be. From what he was told, he knew that the camp was somewhere around the edge and was hidden by a stealth ward. Thus, he checked with his mana for any large presence. After awhile, he sensed something north west of him.


    He stepped into the massive realm of woodland, and from the first footfall the whole atmosphere changed. Scent from the foliage, mixed with the dampness and decay, danced through the air and tickled his nostrils. Sprinkles of dew that laid in wait leapt from their hosts and anointed him with their misty kisses as he ran through the forest.


    After running around the edge of the forest for a minute, he sensed that something was off. Stanley stopped and crouched. He knew if what the hero spoke about was true, then it was doing to be very dangerous from this point on. Even with his high speed and magical abilities, he knew he was no match for an army. If he got caught by them, he had very little chance of escaping.


    Thus, he started being cautious. He focused and crept around, trying to find any trace of orcs. After a few minutes of searching, he found it. A large dome of magic in the middle of a large clearing.


    Using mana, Stanley tried to see what was inside. What he saw shocked him. A large battalion of orcs were preparing for battle, sharpening axes and swords. Everywhere he see, orcs in armour readying their gear with serious faces, as if they were preparing for war.


    Seeing them first hand, Stanley knew that they were indeed preparing for war. Immediately turning around, Stanley rushed back to the town as fast as he could. He knew had to warn the town and call for reinforcements immediately. With the high amount of orcs preparing for war, he knew that if he did not hurry, there was definitely going to be a bloodbath.


    I need to warn everyone!! Hurry! Hurry! We need reinforcements!

 Chapter 30 : Feast to your heart鈥檚 content

    3 days later...


    ¡°Captain Boran, we have about 60 foot soldiers, 20 cavalry, 10 mages and 40 adventurers. In total we have 67 D ranks, 48 C ranks, 1 B ranks warrior, 7 bronze three, 3 silver one and 1 silver two mage. Given the size and equipment of the enemies, are you sure this is enough? Shouldn¡¯t we wait for more adventurers?¡± Stanley asked the man in full plate armour beside him.


    ¡°Mage Stanley, are you certain of their numbers?¡± Boran replied.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m certain that there are less than sixty orcs in the camp. Moreover, none of them are wearing plate armour.¡±


    ¡°Then we are ready to head off. You may not know this since you have not fought against a battalion of orcs before but for a battalion with only 60 orcs, there are no more than 1 B rank strength leading them. With our numbers, we have more than enough to kill every single one of them.¡± Boran replied to Stanley.


    Stanley nodded in agreement. Seeing how confident the captain was about the fight, Stanley felt assured that nothing would go wrong. Stanley smiled and thought about the fun he was going to have with the secretary later. Once i finish with this mission, i¡¯ll return to town and finally ask her to go on a date with me.


    After answering Stanley question, the captain felt that he was ready to give his speech. Thus, he turned around and faced the large group of men in armour. Some knights were in leather armour while others were in plate or chain. Those in leather armour were obviously the guards of the portside town while those in metal armour were the reinforcements.


    Looking at the serious faces of the men, Boran felt pleased. They were all at the gates of the town, armed and ready to defend against the horde. He felt they were all competent. And with competent warriors, he knew he¡¯ll be able to return faster. He couldn¡¯t wait to return home to enjoy the festival with his family.


    He could imagine it, him walking through the streets, buying delicious food from the vendor stores for his daughter. Thus, for his daughter, he steeled his heart and urged himself to complete his mission faster. I need to return home as fast as possible! I¡¯ll take me at least a few hours to return to Arcadia by horse! I need to hurry! I can¡¯t let them be alone on such an important day as this.


    ¡°Knights of Arcadia and free spirited adventurers. Today you stand before me, ready to defend this town against the orcs. You are here to slay these wretched beasts and protect our tradition. However, i tell you, not only will we be protecting our tradition, we will be marching forward to slay these monsters. The Baron of Arcadia has ordered me to not only defend this town but also eradicate the orcs thoroughly! To prevent more attacks in the future, we will raid their camp and not let a single orc survive! So men,are you ready to march?¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s head off!¡±


    ¡­..


    Arriving at the forrest, Stanley led Boran and the rest towards the orc camp. He had already memorise their location and thus he knew where exactly where they were.


    After stealthily arriving at the camp, Boran turned to everyone and spoke a soft command. ¡°Spread out and surround the camp, the moment i give the signal. We¡¯ll all charge in. Don¡¯t let a single one survive.¡±


    Everyone nodded to his order and began to spread out. The warriors went first and stood in the frontlines while the mages stood behind, preparing to give cover fire.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    The barrage of spells shot out, destroying the ward that covered the orc camp. The spells set fire to the huts and ravaged the camp, killing ? of the orc population.


    Instantly, the camp was through into chaos. It was a mayhem. With fire razing the camp, all the orcs were in mass hysteria. The orcs immediately picked up their weapons and started to charge at the men surround the camp. It was a clash that dispensed any kind of scheming. Seeing the orcs charging them, the adventurers were the first ones to move to meet them. After them, it were the knights without horses. Then the cavalry came charging from the back lines, while the mages prepared their spells and shot them from behind.


    Boran charged in with his steel sword as well while Stanley stood behind, shooting blades of wind at the orcs. Instantly, everyone knew that the battle had started. It was now an all out brawl.


    Looking at the battle in front of her, Nora laughed her head off. She couldn¡¯t believe that her plan was working so smoothly. Nora had thought that trying to summon Wrath was going to be extremely difficult. However, seeing the battle unfold before her, Nora knew she was going to be proven wrong. Not only that, seeing how many orcs and humans were in front of her, Nora knew that she solved another issue as well.


    Not only am i going to get enough knight¡¯s souls to summon Wrath, i also have enough food to summon gluttony! MUHAHAHA, what luck!


    Nora opened the achievement shop and bought the core of a king slime. Holding the king slime¡¯s core in her left hand, Nora crouched down and place her right on the ground. Finally ready with all the ingredients to summon gluttony, Nora began chanting the forbidden level spell.


    ¡°By my will I open the gates of hell. I call thee! Thee who once held breath in this painted world. Thee who served as my trump card and consumed all those who opposed. Thee the soulless one. My loyal subject who I created using the primordial philosopher''s stone. I call upon thee.


    I resurrect thy consciousness. I resurrect thy primal instinct and thy will to survive. I wrest thy disembodied presence from the eternal void to come forth now and serve me as thee once did before.


    By the universal elements that I command and am a part of, I rip thee from thy limbo, prison and the nothingness of the void. By the presence, power and the wisdom of life and death! Using all of these beings in front of me as food and this king slime¡¯s core as your vessel, i call upon thee, Candy, my spirit of Gluttony! Rise from your eternal slumber and feast to your heart¡¯s content.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    As soon as Nora muttered the final word, the mood of the battle immediately changed.The roaring of orcs, the clashing of metal, everything suddenly became silent. The warring atmosphere was turned into a library, completely still and silent. The madness of both forces face immediately disappeared and turned into confusion and fear. Boran became shocked and frightened. He felt the ground quake as the large blue magic circle below him glowed brightly. The amount of magical energy below him was so high that it even managed to shook his spirit. He couldn¡¯t believe that such high amount of mana could exist in this world.


    Moreover, not only did Boran felt his spirit shake, everyone else felt it as well. Both the orcs and humans were feeling the effects of the magic circle. They could feel it slowly drain them of their mana. They all felt fear as the magic circle below them started to spin, causing the rays of blue light to dance. They didn''t know what to do, they couldn¡¯t move, as if they were turned into stone. Thus, they just stood there, inside the large blue magic circle that spanned the entire battlefield, wondering what was going on.


    Ignoring the effects of her actions, Nora continued with her summon and dropped the core of the king slime into the humongous magic circle in front of her to revive her second general. Instantly, the magic circle started to rotate even faster, causing the ground to shake in response.


    Each general under Nora¡¯s command had different requirements. The first general Nora had summoned, Envy, required three things, 100 souls of the recently dead, the blood of a virgin maiden and a link between the caster and the summoned. Using the souls of spiders, Nora had met the first condition. Using her own blood, Nora had met the second condition. Lastly, using the fact that Envy once served and swore allegiance to her, Nora had met the third condition.


    Now, for her second general, Nora need to do the same and fulfill the three requirements it had, a large amount of mana rich food, a core of a king slime and a link between the caster and the summoned. Thus, to meet the first condition, Nora was going to use everyone in front of her as food. For the second condition, Nora was going to use the King slime¡¯s core that she just dropped. Lastly, to meet the third condition, Nora was going to use the fact that she created gluttony.


    *Boom*


    Suddenly, a large explosion occurred as the ground cracked and split apart. Screams of fear and panic filled the air as everyone realised they could move and speak again. After learning that they could move again, everyone immediately tried to run out of the large circle. They all knew that standing in it was not going to fare well for them.


    However, just as they were about to leave the magic circle, pale blue translucent slime tentacles shot out of the ground, stopping them. Both sides screamed in terror as they faced the tentacles. The slime tentacles shot out from the ground and grabbed anyone it could find, absorbing them into its slimy body before pulling them deep underground.


    It was a massacre. It was something outside of the realms of imagination.


    Everyone tried to fight the tentacles off but it was to no avail. Everytime one was killed, two more would spawn. Furthermore, physical attacks had no effect the slimy tentacle, making it extremely hard to kill them. Despair filled everyone¡¯s heart as they continued to try to survive. Screams of terror and pain filled the air.


    Seeing how the slime tentacles were ripping his troops apart, Boran couldn¡¯t stop the despair from filling his heart. Everywhere he turned, he saw the blue tentacle cause havoc. Even as a rank B warrior, there was nothing he could do to save them. There were too many for him to destroy.


    However, despite, seeing everyone die, he was not going to give up. Even with despair filling his heart, he still held onto the small piece in his heart that was calling out to him. For my daughter, I will survive!! I WILL NOT DIE!


    *boom*


    Boran slashed through the wave of slime tentacle in front of him.


    ¡°MEN LISTEN UP! STOP PANICKING AND RUSHING FORWARD TOGETHER IN ONE DIRECTION. AS LONG AS WE CAN LEAVE THE MAGIC CIRCLE, WE CAN LIVE! ENTER A CIRCLE FORMATION! MAGES STICK IN THE CENTRE AND CAST YOUR SPELLS, WHILE WARRIORS STAY AT THE EDGE AND DEFEND THEM!¡±


    As if hearing the answer to their prayers, everyone stopped panicking and rushed toward Boran. Everyone clumped together and destroyed the tentacles together. With a strong leader leading them, everyone stopped panicking and started working together.


    Even the orcs were fighting together with him. Despite not speaking the same language, they knew what they had to do to survive. Thus, both sides came to an unspoken tactical agreement. Before they get free, they will work together.


    As a spark of life had lit, the frenzy group started their counterattack against the slime tentacles. They charged forward in one direction, hoping to get out as fast as possible.


    However, even with their combined strength, they were not powerful enough to not take any casualties. One by one, the tentacles picked them off. All those who were out of position or were too slow, were grabbed and pulled underground by the slime tentacles. Many died as their crusade continued. However, they had no choice but to leave them behind and continue. Each had their own problems, they didn¡¯t have the time to save them.


    ¡°Continue! We can do it! Just a bit more and we¡¯ll survive!¡± Boran yelled to raise everyone¡¯s morale.


    Soon, they saw that they were about to reach the edge. They could see it, the green landscape right in between the gaps of the blue tentacles. They could feel it that they were about to escape. Just a tiny bit more, just a tiny bit of distance more and we¡¯ll make it.


    As the group neared the edge, more and more died. After a while, there were only 3 left, Boran, stanley and a C rank knight. Boran turned to his right and looked into Stanley and the knight¡¯s eyes. He could see fearless resolution. He felt the same.


    He didn¡¯t need to say anything to understand what the other two felt. Just by looking into their eyes, he knew what they wanted. The final hoorah. There was only a meter left between them and the exit.


    Thus, the trio roared a loud battle cry and used whatever mana they had left. Boran and the knight swung their swords while Stanley summoned a tornado of wind blades around them, slicing and dicing apart all the slime tentacles around them.


    *BOOM*


    The area around them exploded, cleaving a path outside. There was nothing stopping them now. Boran could feel it, he was going to live. Out of the hundreds that died in this nightmare, he was going to live. He was going to live and return to his family.


    With each step he took, he could see his daughter in the distance, calling out to him. As if god was telling him to endure and the pain and exhaustion for his daughter. Thus, Boran fought his exhaustion and pushed his tired body forward.


    Beside him, stanley was doing the same. He was using his staff as a walking stick and pulled his tired body forward. A few more steps, just a few more steps and i¡¯ll be able to make it. I don¡¯t want to die yet!


    Their heart pounded as they got closer and closer.


    5 more steps!


    4!


    3!


    2!


    1!


    Just one more step!


    However, just as Boran and Stanley were about to take the last step.


    *Psst*


    They felt a burst of pain flare out from their chest as they saw a figure appeared in front of them. A sword had stabbed them through their chest, causing large amounts of blood to gush out like a roaring river. Their complexion became ashen.


    An expression of extreme fear and confusion rose as they tried to comprehend what was going on. In front of them was a beautiful young girl with pink hair sporting a devilish smile. Her creepy and sinister smile was like the image of death.


    ¡°Took you long enough, I was wondering when you were going to do it,¡± they heard the girl speak.


    Following her gaze, Boran and Stanley turned around to see who stabbed them in the back.


    It was the C rank knight. They saw that it was the C rank knight who stabbed them through their back. Boran and Stanley mind froze as they tried to comprehend what was going in. Why? Why did you betray us? How could you!


    However, as they tried to comprehend why he would betray them, a sudden turn of event sent their thoughts spiraling. They felt their whole world turn upside down as they saw the C rank knight kill himself.


    What is going on? Why? Why would you kill us and then kill yourself?


    They couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. All they felt was despair and confusion. The sudden turn of events boggled their minds. First, slime tentacles sudden appear and attack us. Then a girl suddenly appear before us. Then our ally stab us from behind before killing himself? What the hell is going on!


    Boran and Stanley felt themselves get lighter as more blood poured out of their body. They felt the pain that once burned like fire fade away to an icy numbness. Black filled the edges of their vision as their breath came in ragged, shallow gasps.


    Boran looked up towards the sky as he laid on the ground. He felt the slimy tentacles grab hold of him, slowing dragging him down. He knew he had no hopes of living. He was bleeding too badly to be able to escape the tentacle. Feeling his imminent death, Boran made an uncomfortable smile and laughed.


    Hahaha, sorry suzy, looks like papa ain¡¯t coming home this time.

 Chapter 31 : Arriving at Arendal

    ¡°Master, here are all the souls,¡± Evelyn flew to Nora and spoke while passing all the souls she collected from the battlefield.


    ¡°Great, now i¡¯ve enough to summon Galahad,¡± Nora stored the souls in her soul storage and spoke.


    ¡°Master, are you sure you want to summon him now? Unlike me and Candy, he can¡¯t hide in plain sight. He is still an undead. He¡¯ll attract a lot of attention.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right. Then, i¡¯ll hold off summoning him for now. Until we get a base where he could stay or a way to cure his undead curse, i won¡¯t summon him. Oh, did you learn anything from the people you took over?¡± Nora asked.


    Evelyn thought for awhile and began recounting what she found out. From her explanation about orcs, Nora learnt about the culture of the orc and how their society worked. Nora learnt that they were an invasive species that came out from dungeons and that no one understood why and how the orcs were coming out from dungeons.


    After that, Evelyn started explaining about dungeons. Nora learnt that for dungeons had different levels, with level 1 being the weakest and level 5 being the strongest. Level 1 dungeon had 1 to 2 floors, level 2 dungeon had 3 to 4 floors, level 3 dungeon had 5 to 6 floors, level 4 dungeon had 7 to 8 floors and level 5 dungeon had 9 to 10 floors.


    After Evelyn was done explaining everything, Nora found out that the Arendal was a dungeon city. It was a city built on top of a level 5 dungeon. The city used the resources the dungeon offered as a source of income. Many adventurers, merchants and miners would travel there for business.


    Learning this fact, Nora decided that her next destination was going to be Arendal. Nora was very curious and wanted to try the dungeon out. She couldn¡¯t wait to travel there.


    ¡°Master, are you going to return to town to enjoy the festival later?¡± Evelyn asked when she saw that Candy was almost done eating.


    ¡°Nah, i got all the celebration i need here. Look at the wonderful gifts i got today. If today ain¡¯t a celebration, i don¡¯t know what is. I don¡¯t feel like returning anymore, i rather travel to Arendal as fast as i can.¡±


    ¡°Master, then what about all the people who died here? Won¡¯t people wonder why there aren¡¯t returning?¡±


    ¡°Who cares about them, and it¡¯s not like they connect what happened here to us. The only thing connecting me to what happened here is the fact that i took the goblin quest. Moreover, they think that i¡¯m at silver one, so there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll think that i the cause of all of this,¡± Nora replied as she stared at the large magic circle in front of her.


    Soon, the magic circle came to a halt. After it stopped, all the slimy tentacles converged together, forming a large pale blue gelatinous glob. Slowly, the large mass of slime shrank, condensing it¡¯s size to become smaller. It shrank and shrank, until it became human size. Once it was human size, it started morphing, gaining the shape of a girl.


    Soon, Nora could see her, a cute young girl with drippy blue slicked skin, partially transparent like jello. Candy was a mass of slime held together by a soft bouncy membrane/ She was devoid of detailed human anatomy and had very simple and inhumane facial features. She had goopy breasts and had arms and legs, though they were merely a habitual expression of her tendrils. At the bottom, she had a pool of slime puddled beneath her feet.


    Seeing her general and daughter like figure back in the world of the living again. Nora couldn¡¯t stop herself from remembering how she created her.


    It was during the time when Nora was Kel Kazan. Back then, Kel Kazan was under the hypnotic control of the abyss. Kel Kazan was unable to escape or rebel. Hecouldn''t get away from the abyss¡¯s control at all.


    Kel Kazan had tried multiple times, with many extreme and unique methods to try and escape the abyss¡¯s control. Candy was one of them, a failed experiment a creating a perfect vessel.


    This experiment was to create a vessel to transfer his soul into to escape the abyss¡¯s control. Using a countless legendary resources like a philosopher''s stone of creation, Kel Kazan had used all he had to create the perfect vessel. Kel Kazan had used a few million worth of achievement points to obtain the resources needed to create the perfect vessel. However, due to a mishap, Kel Kazan had failed and created Candy instead. Kel Kazan had created a soulless being with life.


    Candy was supposed to be a vessel with the power to devour anything. Kel Kazan had wanted to use its properties to devour the essences of the abyss inside of him. Kel Kazan had used a core of a king slime to give it that property.


    However, in the end, a homunculi slime was created instead. Kel Kazan had created an immensely powerful homunculi slime with an ability to devour anything. With near indestructible body and limitless growth, Candy was unstoppable once released. It was able to devour everything in sight and the more it devoured, the larger it got. If it was left unchecked, Nora was sure that it had the potential to devour the whole world.


    Nora vividly recalled the glutinous blue slime. The brutal, mindless monster that innocently toppled and consumed castles until there was nothing left. Thousands were crushed like flies and consumed by the ozoy sludge. The only thing that was preventing it from going out of control was it¡¯s loyalty to it¡¯s creator. Candy treated her creator like a parental figure, listening to everything her creator said.


    However, despite being the strongest general and having the power to easily destroy kingdoms, there was one flaw to this horrifying beast. It had the intelligence and innocence of a child. It was incapable of sophisticated thoughts and often relied on its creator for instructions.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Thinking of the past, Nora smiled, looking at the cute slime girl in front of her.


    ¡°Papa?¡± Candy looked at Nora and asked telepathically. Her inhumane facial features changed into an expression of confusion.


    Passionately looking at Candy, Nora walked towards her, patted her smooth springy head and spoke, ¡°yes, I¡¯m papa.¡±


    Patting Candy¡¯s head, Nora smile got wider. Candy was too cute.


    ¡°But, papa no papa. Papa now Mama,¡±


    *Twitch*


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Papa now Mama,¡± Candy spoke and pointed at Nora¡¯s chest.


    Hearing Candy¡¯s innocent words, Evelyn burst in laughter. She rolled in the air, laughing.


    Nora ignored Evelyn and looked at Candy in the eye. Nora continue smiling and hid her embarrassment.


    ¡°Yes Candy, Papa is now a Mama.¡±


    ¡°Papa no like being papa? Papa now want be Mama?¡± Candy asked innocently. Candy raised her translucent hands and did a head scratching motion, indicating that she was confused.


    Hearing Candy¡¯s innocent words, Nora felt as if her heart just got jabbed by an arrow. With just a few words, Candy had managed to hurt Nora¡¯s pride.


    ¡°Nonono, call me Papa,¡± Nora tried to explain.


    ¡°But papa say only mama have boing boing,¡± Candy spoke while pointing one hand at Nora¡¯s chest and the other at her own.


    Nora face instantly turned red. Panicking, Nora tried to explain. However it was to no avail. No matter how she tried to explain it, Candy couldn¡¯t understand.


    Evelyn continued to brawl around in laughter as she watched Nora fail at explaining the reason why she was now a girl to Candy, ¡°Hahaha, Master, just give up, you can¡¯t win against Candy.¡±


    Eventually, Nora gave up, realising that Candy¡¯s attention was waning. Trying to explain something to Candy while she was distracted was like trying to explain the theory of life to a baby. Impossible.


    Candy was looking at the pink and black butterfly flying in front of her. Candy reached her pale blue hand out. The butterfly flutter about and landed on Candy¡¯s finger.


    Watching the beautiful butterfly play around on her finger, only one thought ran around in Candy¡¯s head.


    Food.


    Instantly, the springy membrane of her hand broke apart, releasing all the slime that were held within. The tentacles of slime whipped around the butterfly and surrounded it. Then the tentacles crushed it and absorbed it into her body. Trapped in Candy¡¯s body, the remains of the butterfly started to disintegrate. And in no time, all the remains of the butterfly were fully turned into energy, returning Candy¡¯s innards back to how they were before. Devoid of anything but slime.


    Used to Candy¡¯s antics, Nora and Evelyn paid no heed to her actions. They began planning what they should do next. While they planned, Candy candidly roamed around and killed all nearby life. She happily crushed them and absorbed into her system.


    She couldn¡¯t stop herself, she wanted more. After eating a an appetizer of a hundred men, Candy was starving for more. She wanted to rush out and eat more of the delicious food she just ate. However, despite her hunger, she stopped herself. She didn¡¯t want to see her mama get anger at her.


    Candy good girl. Candy ask mama first. Mama say yes, Candy eat. Candy good girl!


    Smiling at the thought of being a good girl, Candy walked back to the duo and saw that they were catching horses. Food! She happily thought.


    Walking over to them after they caught it, Candy pointed and asked ¡°Mama, Food?¡±


    Resigned to her fate of being called mama, Nora shook her head and replied no.


    Being told she couldn¡¯t eat, Candy inhumane facial features changed from a happy expression to a sad expression.


    ¡°Mama, food?¡± Candy asked again with a sad expression and pointed in the direction of the portside town.


    Nora heart melt as she saw Candy¡¯s sad expression. Nora wanted to immediately relent, but she stopped herself. She knew that complying to Candy¡¯s wishes was just going to end in disaster. She knew from experience that nothing good ever happens from conceding to Candy¡¯s wishes.


    Thus, like a parent rejecting her child, Nora steeled her heart and said no.


    Nora knew that if she allowed Candy to do whatever she wanted, there would be nothing capable of stopping her rampage. With Candy¡¯s near infinite regeneration capabilities, only a powerful wizard with high magical damage would be strong enough to stop her.


    Being rejected again, Candy pouted. However, hearing Nora¡¯s next sentence, her pout turned into a heartfelt smile.


    ¡°Candy, i will allow you to eat later when we reach Arendal. Now, Candy go small and round.¡±


    Candy didn¡¯t understand what the first sentence meant but hearing the word ¡°Candy¡±, ¡°eat¡± and ¡°later¡± in the same sentence without a ¡°no¡± made her extremely happy.


    Delighted at the thought of food, Candy climbed onto Nora¡¯s outstretched arm. While she climbed, Candy condensed herself and shrank. As she shrank, Candy wrapped herself around Nora¡¯s wrist, transforming into a blue jade bracelet.


    ¡°As long as Candy stay in this form, no one will notice her. At most they¡¯ll think that she¡¯s just an enchanted bracelet,¡± Nora commented while climbing on top of the horse that ran away from the battlefield.


    After making sure she was in proper sitting posture, Nora whipped the horse, causing it to charge forward. Thought this was her first time riding a horse in centuries, Nora easily regained her horse riding skill. Even after many years of not practicing, Nora could not forget the lessons she had with her father back when she was Aran. Just like her sword skills, Nora vividly remembered everything her father taught her. This is something father diligently taught me, how can i ever forget it!


    Thus, after practicing for a few minutes, Nora started riding like an expert. Relying on Evelyn¡¯s guidance, Nora rode her horse towards the City of Arendal.


    ¡­..


    A day later,


    Nora arrived at the City of Arendal. She was just a few minutes worth of riding away from the gates. Nora saw that the city had huge castle walls, bigger than the ones at the port town. However, not only were they bigger and larger, Nora saw that the walls were also filled with large crossbows. They were donned to fight against the monsters that might overflow from the dungeon.


    ¡°With so many people clearing the monsters in the dungeon, how could it overflow? Anyway, i should stop here, this should be close enough that i can walk there easily and far enough that i can get rid of the horse without anyone noticing,¡± Nora commented while getting off her horse. Instead of riding to the city, Nora decided to get rid of the evidence first.


    Nora was paranoid that the horse might cause people to think that she had something to do with what happened to all the troops.


    ¡°Candy, food,¡± Nora spoke and pointed at the horse.


    ¡°Yay!¡± Candy telepathically yelled before shooting large tentacles out of her braclet form. The tentacles wrapped around the horse and fully covered it.


    The horse neighed and tried it¡¯s best to escape the slime prison, but, it was to no avail. Once trapped inside the slime membrane, nothing could escape.


    After a while, nothing was left inside the prison. The horse had been fully consumed and digested by Candy.


    Candy thanked Nora for the food and returned to her bracelet form, hiding her presence again.


    Now, both Evelyn and Candy were hidden again. Evelyn resided in the horcrux ring while Candy hid under the guise of a bracelet.


    After checking that nothing was out of place, Nora walked towards the gates of the city.


    Arriving at the gates, Nora queued in line to entered. In front of her were people of many different occupations. There were merchants in carts, hoping to do business in the city. There were adventurers waiting for the chance to enter the dungeon. There were even miners who wanted to mine inside the dungeon. Heck, there was even a wolf beastman adventurer.


    ¡°Master! Master! Look! A beastman not being discriminated in a human city! He¡¯s getting a few stares but none with malicious intent! Look! Look! Master, your dream¡¯s of equality between all major races is right in front of us!¡± Evelyn cheered when she saw the wolf beastman.


    Hehehe, looks like today''s going to be a good day after all. Nora thought while looking at the beastman not being treated like dirt.

 World Info 2

    Character skills of Evelyn and Candy


    Evelyn- a ghost with the ability to process people and things. Has the power to summon spirits and control them. Can use soul and death magic, though not as strong as Nora. Can become invisible and intangible.


    Candy- A homunculus slime with the ability to devour anything. The more it devours, the bigger and stronger it gets. Has physical immunity, high magic resistance, infinite regeneration as long as one cell survives and shapeshifting.


    Death lord skill tree


    Lv10 1st job - Acolyte


    Passive - Mana Control - Allow the user to actively control and materialize mana through will.


    Buff- Mana Shield - Form a spherical mana shield around the user which blocks all physical and magical attacks.


    Attack - Mana bolt - Fire a condensed ball of mana at an enemy.


    Lv30 2nd job - Mage


    Passive - Magic regen boost - Increase mana regeneration by 50%


    Passive - Mana Boost - increases Max MP permanently by 25%


    Attack - Strike an enemy will a ball of arcane energy.


    Lv60 3rd job - Necromancer


    Passive - Death magic mastery - Increase all death element skills power and increase the user¡¯s affinity to death, allowing the user to learn death related skills easier and becomes more knowledgeable about death.


    Passive - Magic resistance - Increase resistance to all magical skills or attacks targeted at the user by 50%


    Buff - Raise undead - Raise an undead minion from a dead body. Advanced version of this spell will revive the undead with conscious, intelligence, or have as much strength as it was alive. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Lv100 4th job - Soul fiend


    Attack - Soul fire blast - Consume a soul and fire a blast of soul fire at an enemy which attacks the enemy¡¯s soul.


    Buff - Upgrade undead - upgrade a currently raised undead minions to become stronger, faster, smarter and more powerful.


    Passive - Soul mastery - Increase the power of all related soul skills and increase the user¡¯s affinity to with the soul, allowing the user to learn soul related skills easier and becomes more knowledgeable about the soul.


    Lv150 5th job - Great lich


    Buff - Greater undead - upgrade a currently raised undead minions to become stronger, faster, smarter and more powerful.


    Passive - Army boost - All undead minions under the user control will become stronger.


    Attack - Siphon soul - Touch a target and drain all energy from it. The target must be weaker than the user.


    Lv200 Saint - Death lord


    Buff - Grand undead - upgrade a currently raised undead minions to become stronger, faster, smarter and more powerful.


    Buff - Soul world - turn the surrounding into Snow peak castle and revive all allies who had fallen there.


    Attack - Shinigami Scythe - Summon a shinigami behind the user to swing his scythe and absorb the souls of all who were hit by it.


    Dark blader skill tree


    Lv10 1st job - Rogue


    Passive - Nimble body - Permanently increases avoidability and flexibility.


    Buff - Stealth - Turn the user invisible for a period of time. However, attacking or using an attack skill will cause the buff to disappear.


    Attack - Quick stab - Quickly unsheathe a weapon and stab a target.


    Lv30 2nd job - Assassin


    Passive - Haste - Temporarily increases Speed and agility. Increase agi stat by 25%.


    Buff - Shadow cloak - Dons a cloak of shadows which causes the user to hide from sensory skills while underneath a shadow.


    Attack - Fatal Strike - Attack an enemy''s vital points to deal tremendous damage. When used with ¡®Stealth¡¯ or ¡®Shadow cloak¡¯, the damage is increased.


    Lv60 3rd job - Dark blader


    Passive - Darkness magic mastery - Increase all darkness element skills power and increase the user¡¯s affinity to darkness, allowing the user to learn darkness related skills easier and becomes more knowledgeable about darkness.


    Buff - Battle armour - Create an aura of mana around the user, increasing strength, speed and defense.


    Attack - Dark slash - Slash at a target with a weapon imbued with darkness. Each successful strike from dark slash will decrease the opponent¡¯s elemental resistance to darkness.

 Chapter 32 : Dungeon of Arendal

    After paying 50 silver to the guard, Nora entered the city through the gates. After walking through the gates, Nora saw that the city of Arendal was built on a steep hillside with shops, restaurants, and houses all piled around each other with series of interlocking alleyways.


    Weaving through the labyrinth of roads, Nora made her way towards the dungeon entrance. From asking the guards for directions, she knew that the dungeon entrance was located in the middle of the city, surrounded by many facilities. Along the way, Nora spotted porters advertising their services and miners asking for parties by the roadside.


    ¡°Porter here, Porter here, the best porter in town here! Able to carry 30 kg of loot and knows all the best farming shots in the first 3 level!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, he don¡¯t know crap! Hire me instead! I¡¯m able to carry 35kg and i know all the best farming shots in the first 4 levels!¡±


    ¡°Miner here! Anyone looking to party up? Will pay 15 gold for protection in the 3rd level!¡±


    Walking through brick road alleyways, Nora met a wide variety of people and each time she walked past a person, Candy would ask if he or she was food. And each time she asked, Nora patiently declined and replied telepathically with ¡°later¡±.


    Nora decided to quicken her pace. The nearer she got to the dungeon entrance, the more excited she got. After hearing all good things about the dungeons, Nora couldn¡¯t wait to give it a try.


    In a world where magic supported the way of life, dungeons were a huge economic boon to society. Many employment opportunities were born as dungeons provided materials for magic tools, their fuels, and magic crystals. And thus, large groups of people with different occupations could be seen walking around the place.


    Normally, magic crystals, which made the global magic economy turn, could only be found in areas where there was an extremely large amount of magical power. However, dungeons were different. Due to the fact that dungeons were filled with high amounts of mana, not only could magic crystals be found on the walls, they could be found in monsters as well.


    Moreover, dungeons produced many other materials too, like valuable ores, magic tools, weapons, and armours inside of treasure chests. Thus, with the added benefits of being able to train by fighting monsters in a safe environment, strong dungeons like the Arendal dungeon were heavily sought after by strong adventurers.


    Soon, Nora arrived at the center of the town and was greeted by a flurry of colourful buildings. There were adventurer¡¯s guild buildings, mage¡¯s association buildings, auctions houses, and many more.


    (Master, go to the adventurer¡¯s guild first. Adventurers must first register with the guild before going into the dungeon. Because the dungeon¡¯s popularity, there¡¯s a problem of overpopulation inside the dungeon. Thus, adventurers must pay a heavy fee to book a timing to enter. As for the auction house, we can enter later. Loot such as magic stones, raw monster materials and magic tools obtained from the dungeon can be sold there.)


    Evelyn quickly explained what each building was for. With the memories of the C rank knight she took over, Evelyn had basic knowledge on how dungeoneering worked.


    Opening the door to the adventurer¡¯s guild building, Nora noticed that the area was filled with the smell of sweat. There were a lot of coarse men inside, while the figures of female adventurers were rare. Moreover, not only were adventurers there, miners and porters filled the halls of the building as well.


    Nora walked towards the stalls of the receptionists. However, just after taking a single step, a young man in leather armour walked up Nora and asked, ¡°hey sweety. You seem to be alone, so why don¡¯t you join our party? We¡¯ve gathered exactly 11 people here, so there is one spot left.¡±


    (Master, food?)


    (No)


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s ok. I¡¯ll enter alone,¡± Nora replied to the young man.


    The man was taken aback by Nora¡¯s refusal, ¡°You¡¯re a newbie, aren¡¯t you? Why would you want to waste your entrance fee by entering by yourself?¡±


    (Master, remember what i said about parties? Due to the limited time slots, many would party up to from a party of 12. 3 porter, 3 miner and 6 fighters. Then they¡¯ll share the entrance fee of 60 gold between the 12 of them. Only the extremely rich and powerful would dare enter alone.)


    (So wait, if I want to use it alone then I¡¯ll have to pay the fee of 60 gold?)


    (Yes. Moreover, it is an hourly fee. The longer you stay the more you need to pay. Moreover, not only would you need to pay an absurd amount of gold, you¡¯ll also incur the hatred of other adventurers.)


    When the young man realized that Nora was deliberating, the young man decided to introduce himself to make himself look better, ¡°I¡¯m Derrick, C rank, what¡¯s yours?¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°I¡¯m Nora, silver one,¡± Nora replied and held her adventurer¡¯s badge up.


    Derrick was taken aback, However, he quickly recovered. Though silver one was quite an achievement for someone so young, it wasn¡¯t that rare that he would freak out about it. There were countless cases of students in prestigious magic academies reaching higher ranks at much younger age. Thus, Derrick wasn¡¯t that worked up about it.


    He was only taken aback by the fact that she was at the same rank as he was. After recovering, Derrick continued, ¡°Ah! Then you are in luck. We¡¯re climbing down to the 3rd level. Why not give it a try. If you dislike it, you can leave after the run is over. Our 12 addition bailed on us so we are in need of another fighter. Moreover, we will be splitting the cost.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. All right,¡± Though Nora had the gold to enter and was able to take care of her own safety, in the end she decided to join the party without any fuss. It was too much of a risk to incur the wrath of every adventurer for wasting mining and looting potential. Moreover, she didn¡¯t mind being in a party. Nora only wanted to check the dungeon out, not clear it.


    Joining the party, Derrick led Nora towards the other party members. They were all crowding around a table. Nora saw that including her, there were 10 guys and 2 girls. Derrick introduced her to the rest. Some were a bit surprised at her rank but none were really that worked up about it.


    ¡°Now, some of you may have already known the basic rules but i repeat it again for the sake of the 3 newcomers. Distribution of the haul will be according to everyone¡¯s contribution. Since we have 4 C rank and 2 D rank fighters, C ranks will get 20% of the haul while D ranks will get 10%. We¡¯ll pay 15 gold each to the porters while the miners pay us 20 gold each for our protection. Moreover, the miners get to keep what they mined and if an item is dropped during the raid, we will auction or sell it at the auction house and share the earnings with all the fighters. Is everyone clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± everyone replied.


    ¡°Good, then we¡¯ll enter the dungeon in an hour. Do whatever you want in the meantime, just don¡¯t leave this building. I don¡¯t want to waste our time trying to find you.¡±


    Hearing his words, everyone nodded and split up to do their own business.


    ¡°Whew, I¡¯m shaking. How about you?¡± A female elf around the age of 18 came to Nora and asked. She was wearing a blue robe with a emblem of a silver wand on it.


    (¡°Master, master, look! An elf!¡±)


    Evelyn cheered in delight. It had been a long time since she last saw an elf.


    Realising that the elf was trying to make a friendly conversation with her, Nora replied back in a sufficient manner. While they waited for their turn to enter the dungeon, Nora and the elf talked. Nora soon found out that the elf¡¯s name was Sheri, and that she was having a hard time getting along with the rest of the party. The men of the group were just trying to cozy up to her due to her being an elven beauty.


    Sheri was a silver one mage, who was very interested in the Dungeons. Though it was going to be her first time entering a dungeon, she possessed a vast array of knowledge, making Nora¡¯s conversation with her quite beneficial. Nora learnt a lot more about dungeons from her, like having to pay fees when leaving the dungeon late and that return stones exist.


    Return stones were magical tools found inside dungeons which allowed the user to teleport back to the entrance by breaking it. Return stones were sold to adventurers for 10 gold each. Hearing about the return stones, Nora decided to buy one for herself before returning to converse with Sheri.


    After that, Nora found out that there were different types of dungeons. In the world of Lordran, there were many types of dungeons, like aquatic dungeons, slime dungeons, goblin dungeons, orc dungeons, and many more. There were many in the world that loved dungeons for their resources and mystery, even if they were some meddlesome ones like aquatic dungeons.


    However, there was one that everyone hated, undead dungeons. Due to the calamity¡¯s influence, all type of undeads were hated by society. Thus, even with large amounts of resources, no one liked undead dungeons. Whenever an undead dungeon was found, all would immediately try to destroy its dungeon core. This was how much people hated undeads.


    After a hour, Derrick called for everyone to gather. It was time to enter the dungeon. After making sure everyone had enough gold, Derrick led everyone towards the dungeon portal. Beside the portal was a desk with a receptionist behind it.


    After walking towards the receptionist, everyone paid 10 gold each to enter for 2 hours.


    ¡°Ok ok. Let¡¯s start getting ready to enter.¡±


    The barrier around the Dungeon let out a green light as the party walked towards it. Walking through the portal, waves spread out, causing a ripple effect on the portal surface.


    The next thing Nora knew, she found herself standing in a dark cave. Evelyn immediately shot out and took over Sheri¡¯s body. Since there were only the 12 of them in the dungeon, Evelyn had no fear about getting caught. They were too weak to sense her. After entering the elf¡¯s body, Evelyn felt as if she was whole again. It had been a long time since she was in one. She missed it thoroughly. She always felt more comfortable being in her own race¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s get into position. Though it¡¯s only the first level without any traps, let''s not be overconfident. Warriors stay in front while the 2 mages stay behind. As for the miners and porters, you guys stay in the middle. This way, the warriors can defend while the mages support from behind,¡± Derrick spoke.


    Hearing the party leader¡¯s well-reasoned plan, everyone quickly agreed. Since it was the first time for 3 of the 6 fighters, everyone thought it was best for them to play it safe.


    Derrick and three other warriors carrying swords and shields stepped forward and positioned themselves in front of everyone. After that, the miners and porters stepped forward, positioning themselves between everyone.


    After getting into position, everyone walked forward with Derrick leading the way. This was not Derrick¡¯s first time attempting the Dungeon and thus he knew where everything was.


    ¡°Keek?¡±


    When they turned the corner, Nora saw four level 20 kobolds charge at them. Kobolds were small humanoid monsters with a hideous lizard face. They were said to be far descendants of dragons. The kobolds were covered in small brown scales and carried short wooden spears.


    The kobolds stabbed their spears forward.


    *Tahng*


    However, they were blocked by the metal shields, so it didn¡¯t do much damage. Retaliating, the close combat fighters raised their weapons and lunged with their swords. Without any effort, they mercilessly pierced the kobolds down with their swords. One kobold tried to run away but Nora shot an ice spear out, leaving a large bloody hole in the kobold¡¯s body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your mana here! Save your mana for later floors.¡± The 3 veterans of the group shouted.


    Nora flinched at their shout but quickly nodded. Nora felt embarrassed at her display. Since it was her first time in a party, she didn¡¯t know what not to do.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn in Sheri¡¯s body stealthly stared daggers at them. Though she didn¡¯t show it, hearing them shout at her master made her extremely angry. Evelyn wanted to kill them all and blame it on the dungeon but her master stopped her.


    (Evelyn, don¡¯t! It is stupid and excessive to try and kill them just for trying to warn me.)


    Evelyn regained her cool and stopped, complying to her master¡¯s order. Though she wanted to kill them, she knew it was a bit excessive. They were just trying to warn her for the sake of the party.


    Everyone except for the porters continued on, leaving the kobold¡¯s bodies behind. The porters stayed behind to collect the mana crystals found inside the kobolds.


    The party marched onward, clearing the path towards the tunnel to the 2nd floor while the porters followed from behind, collecting all the loot and mana crystals along the way.


    After a few minutes, everyone soon arrived at the tunnel to the second floor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 33 : Dungeon experience

    (Eve, where¡¯s the boss?)


    (I don¡¯t know, master. This body does not have any knowledge on it.)


    Seeing that they reached the portal to the next floor, Nora was surprised. From her talk with Evelyn and Sheri, Nora knew that each floor had a floor boss which guards the portal to the next floor. Nora was confused as to why there weren¡¯t any boss. However, her inquiries were soon answered when the other newbie asked the same question to the veterans.


    ¡°Erm.. Where¡¯s the boss? Shouldn¡¯t there be a floor boss right before the portal to the next floor?¡± The male newbie asked.


    ¡°The other parties cleared it before us. Unlike normal mob monsters who¡¯ll respawn quite frequently, boss monsters will need 1 day to respawn. Thus, for the early levels, it¡¯s based on luck whether we¡¯ll faced a boss monster or not. Anyway, we should move on.¡± Derrick answered before walking through the portal.


    Following his lead, everyone moved forward and walked through the portal. After reaching the other side, Nora noticed that the cave was brighter than before. Looking around, Nora understood why. There were vines of green ivy twined up on the rocky walls, and patches of grass growing on the floor. The reason why it was bright was because of the mana crystals in the ceiling which allowed the plants to photosynthesize.


    ¡°On this floor, there¡¯ll be poisonous insects and plants attacking us. We should be able to easily take care of it but be aware of their poison. Even if you are strong enough to resist it, they will hurt like a bitch. Also mages, you can use your spells now. Just don¡¯t waste it. Only use it to take care of the monsters that we missed.¡± Derrick commented before leading everyone forward.


    Moving forward, everyone gradually smoothed out their cooperation. The 4 warriors in front kept the monsters at bay, while the mages dealt with those who managed to get pass the vanguards. Monsters rushed towards them from every direction and even from above. However, with Nora¡¯s senses, Nora easily took care of them before they cause any problems.


    As they steadily moved forward, Nora noticed mana crystals of many different colours growing on the cave walls. However, despite their allure, she saw that the miners were ignoring them. Nora guessed that they were just aiming for those on the third floor.


    Advancing through the maze of passageways, the group soon appeared in a huge room. Huge vines and leaves were hanging down from above, while thorn roots spiked out of the ground.


    ¡°This should be the boss room for the 2nd floor. Be prepared, i¡¯m not sure if the boss is dead or not. Most of the time, it¡¯s hidden in the vines.¡± Derrick spoke.


    ¡°Our sight is limited huh. Let¡¯s advance in close formation. The mages, porters and miners stay inside while we surround them, and protect them.¡± Another veteran replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, and be careful of surprise attacks from the boss. Particularly overhead! It¡¯s attacks are very strong and quick.¡± Derrick commented.


    Sticking close to each other, everyone crept towards the end of the room. Since the vines were blocking the view, they had to get to the other side to check the portal. Only by checking the portal, would they be able to know whether the boss was alive or not. If it was alive, the portal would be closed. Only by killing the boss would the portal to the next floor open.


    All of this doesn¡¯t apply to Nora though. With ¡®soul sight¡¯, Nora could easily see if there was a boss in the area or not. And indeed, there was. A large praying mantis was perched up on top of a tree, its green exoskeleton camouflaging it into the green background.


    After a while, the group reached the center of the room and was immediately swarmed by carnivorous plants. Thorny vines shot down from above and whips the group.


    (Master, food?)


    (No, later.)


    (:C) Candy sent a thought to Nora that she was sad using their telepathic link.


    *Tahng*


    The warriors blocked it with their shields and slashed at the vines. Evelyn, in the body of the elf, Sheri, used wind blades and slashed the vines which managed to get past the warriors. Not only did Evelyn had the power to take over a body, Evelyn could use all the skills and abilities of the target as well.


    Thus, in the case of Sheri, Evelyn was able to use wind spells that Sheri knew and used them to slice the vines apart.


    Meanwhile, while everyone was busy fighting, Nora kept her sights on the level 39 praying mantis. She could see that the praying mantis was waiting for a chance to attack. It was like a predator waiting for its prey to show an opening. Nora could see that by its shape, it was very frail but extremely agile. Its body was very suited for sneak attacks with its poisoned scythes.


    Though Nora could have easily killed it with even her lowest tier spell, Nora knew it would be too conspicuous. The rest of the party would be suspicious of how she was able to find it. She didn¡¯t want to kill everyone to get rid of the evidence. She wanted to learn how to be civilised. She didn¡¯t want to fall back to her old ways of killing everything that didn¡¯t go her way by spamming spells like a trigger happy gun maniac.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    (Eve, make an opening to draw the praying mantis in.)


    (Yes, master.)


    *Vroosh*


    The praying mantis immediately shot out from its hiding place with extremely speed. With it¡¯s scythe aimed forward, it lunged itself at Evelyn.


    ¡°It¡¯s the boss!¡± The warriors immediately noticed it and tried to attack. However, due to the opening Evelyn provided, it bypassed all of them and got inside the protective circle.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The miners screamed and did something unexpected. Instead of breaking his return stone, he picked up his pickaxe, as if he was trying to use it to defend.


    Nora decided not to think too much about it and created a thick wall of ice in front of the praying mantis. He must be new and must have been panicking.


    The praying mantis¡¯ scythe smashed onto the ice wall, leaving a crack. It was not able to get through. Panicking, the praying mantis immediately tried to run. It knew its surprise attack had failed.


    However, it was too slow. Derrick charged forward and swung his sword down, cleaving the praying mantis into two.


    ¡°Sweet, we killed the boss, Iwonder what it dropped?¡± One of the veterans exclaimed.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it,¡± a porter said and immediately started dissecting the praying mantis. Using a knife, the porter clipped apart the exoskeleton and gouged its innards out.


    ¡°Jackpot! It¡¯s a bloodstone! We can sell this for 30 gold coins!¡± One of the veterans shouted.


    ¡°Nice!¡± everyone said while high fiving each other, where Nora high fives Sheri.


    ¡°Alright team, let¡¯s go!¡± Derrick shouted in joy and pumped his fist before leading everyone to the portal.


    After reaching the other side, Nora noticed that the floor looked the same as the first floor. It was similar to a cave with its rocky interiors. The only difference were the large mana crystals growing on the walls. Unlike the previous floors, it was bigger and brighter. (ED note: That¡¯s what she said :>.)


    ¡°The main enemies here are golems. Most are stone golem with the floor boss being a larger stone golem. But don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be fighting the boss. We¡¯ll just be stationing ourselves near the red room and guarding it till the time runs out.¡±


    Everyone agreed and moved forward in formation.


    *Rumble*


    The cave walls rumbled, and golems popped out. Level 45 rock golems the size of man stomped forward with their heavy body.


    (Master, food?)


    (No, soon.)


    (Yay)


    The rock golems slowly moved forward, and smashed their fist onto the warrior''s shield, making a loud vibrating sound as it hit.


    Immediately the vanguards parried their strikes, and counter attacked. Their counter attacks left a deep scar on their rocky body, but didn¡¯t destroy them. Due to their high defense, the golems were able to take hits from stronger opponents. However, with their low speed, they were not able to take the advantage to attack again.


    ¡°Watch!¡± Derrick shouted as he and the veterans immediately struck the same place again. This time, the attack worked, destroying their golem core located in the middle of their chest. Though they had high defense, their slow speed led to their downfall.


    ¡°Just aim the core inside their chest. Even if they need two hits to be destroyed, we shouldn¡¯t have any problem taking care of them. They are too slow to take advantage of their defense.¡± Derrick explained as a porter tried to salvage their golem core.


    ¡°Now come on, this way.¡±


    Following Derrick, the party cleaved their way through towards the red room, while the porters looted and carried everything.


    After reaching the red room, Nora saw that the room was covered in red ruby like mana crystals. Large amounts of red mana crystals grew out from the cave walls.


    Just like before, the cave walls rumbled, and golems popped out. However, this time, the rock golems had mana crystals growing out from their bodies.


    After moving forward to meet them, the group quickly killed them and looted their body of their core and mana crystals. The large sack which the porters carried grew larger in size.


    After making sure the room was cleared, the miners walked forward and spoke, ¡°we¡¯ll mine everything here, you guys help and defend the entrance.¡±


    ¡°Okay, rest easy, as long as we stay and defend this entrance, nothing will get through,¡± Derrick spoke and made a thumbs up motion.


    Everyone got into a new formation and placed themselves around the entrance. 2 warriors blocked the entrance while the other 2 stay behind them to swap if they get tired. As for the mages, the possessed Sheri and Nora, they stayed behind them, ready to provide cover whenever needed.


    Soon, hordes of golems rushed towards them as the miners began mining the mana crystals with the pickaxes. The porters collected the mana crystals that fell, and placed them in their ever growing sack of loot.


    (Eve, Ithink you should let Sheri come out, and let her experience the dungeon. You should check the memories of the others to see what they have.)


    (Sure, master.)


    Evelyn left Sheri¡¯s body and flew into everyone''s body. After leaving the body, Sheri looked dazed and confused. However, after a few seconds, she returned to normal. As if what she did while under the control of Evelyn was nothing out of the ordinary.


    This was because of Evelyn¡¯s ability to alter the memories of the body she took over. After leaving Sheri¡¯s body, Evelyn had alter it such that Sheri perceived everything her body did for the past few minutes was of her control. All weird things she felt was something of her imagination.


    Gaining control, Sheri supported the warriors, and shot wind blades at the golems.


    Fighting back the hordes of golems which seemed to infinitely spawn, the group continued for an hour. Every time one of the two warriors which guarded the entrance got tired, the warrior that stood behind him would swap. As for the mages, Nora and sheri would switch every time one was running low on mana. And obviously, Nora faked the amount of mana she had to show that she was only at the silver one stage.


    *Ching*


    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s the last of them. We¡¯ve collected all the mana crystals in this room. We¡¯re lucky the previous didn¡¯t take all of them. Our timing was just right,¡± a miner spoke after mining the last mana crystal.


    ¡°So should we head back up now, we only have around 20 minutes till our time is up?¡± the newbie warrior asked.


    ¡°Yeah, we should,¡± Derrick answered.


    Everyone agreed with him and nodded. Nora looked around and saw that no one was looking at her. Taking the opportunity, Nora dropped Bracelet-form Candy and left with the group.


    (Candy, wait for a few minutes and then eat what you want. But hide whenever a person gets near you, okay? Don''t show yourself to anyone, I''ll come find you next week.)


    (Yes, Mama! )


    Slowly moving back up, the fighters cleared a path back up, while the porters carry the large sack of loot. The miners carried the excess of the mana crystals with their own magical sacks.


    Going back up, there were fewer monsters blocking the way. Only a few monsters managed to respawn, making the group¡¯s journey back up easier than going down.


    ¡°Good job everyone.¡±


    After returning to the surface, Derrick thanked everyone for their good work and led everyone to the auction house to calculate their loot. After calculating everything, everyone saw that the total amount of loot gained was 128 gold and 87 silver.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll pay the porters their 15 gold first. This will leave us with 83 gold and 87 silver. Then each of the miners will pay us 20 gold, it¡¯ll give us a total of 143 gold and 87 silver. Sheri and Drake, the two newbie D ranks will get 14 gold and 38 silver while the 4 of us C ranks will get 28 gold and 77 silver. I¡¯ll take the leftover gold and silver as fee for being the party leader, and for planning this dungeon run. Anyone not okay with that?


    Everyone nodded and agreed before taking their share. Everyone was quite pleased with their earning, especially with the extra gold they got from getting the bloodstone.


    ¡°So, does everyone want to continue partying up? Next time, we¡¯ll be able to go to the 4th floor if our coordination improves.¡±

 Chapter 34 : Prince charming

    After agreeing to his suggestion of partying up again, everyone split up to do their own things. Sheri said goodbye to Nora before heading off on her own. Now Nora was truly alone.


    Since Evelyn had to follow Candy to make sure she didn¡¯t get into any trouble, Evelyn had to leave Nora¡¯s side.


    Though Nora could still talk to Evelyn and Candy with their telepathic link, Nora still felt a bit lonely. The warm presence of Evelyn that always stayed by her side was going to be gone for a week.


    But hey, at least I have a week of alone time. I¡¯m finally able to check and try some things out without Eve watching me.


    Sweeping through the fancy hall of the Grima auction house, Nora walked towards the receptionist. This was the same receptionist that the party had just gone to to sell their loot.


    ¡°Welcome Miss, how can I be of service to you?¡±


    Being an employee of the Grima auction house, the receptionist service was of high quality. She asked politely and tried to give the best service possible.


    The Grima auction house was an ancient, and was quite a powerful force in the city of Arendal. The Grima auction house had been in the city for decades. Back when the city was just starting out, the Grima auction house was one of the few companies which invested in the city.


    Moreover, it was rumoured to be the daughter company of Global Market. Thus with its long heritage and various connections in the commercial world, no matter how enticing the profits of the auction were, no one would dare to try anything against them. This made Grima auction house one of the safest and most trusted auction houses in the city.


    ¡°I would like to sell some things to be auctioned, where can I get my goods appraised?¡± Nora asked.


    ¡°Please head over to the blue doors by the side, miss, we have the best appraisers in the city.¡±


    Following her directions, Nora quickly found the side rooms. On the doors which led to the rooms were the shiny words ¡°Appraisal Room¡±. Walking inside one of them, Nora saw that the room was quite empty. Only a middle aged man who was obviously bored sat there. Hearing the door open, the man raised his head and, upon seeing Nora, his face changed to a professional smile: ¡°Miss, do you plan on having something appraised?¡±


    The appraiser gazed at Nora with a hint of amazement as she slowly placed a multitude of items onto the table. Without even seeing what she placed, he was able to judge that the young lady before him was quite extraordinary.


    Her body carried a dense fog that even he could not see through. This was something which seldom occurred. Having more than 10 years of experience, he knew that he had enough skill to see through an A rank. This made him curious about the young lady before him.


    ¡°My master is a master enchanter, he is thinking of selling some of his completed works here!¡± Nora spoke straightforwardly after placing a small heap of enchanted items onto the table.


    Of course, she had with her many more enchanted items that were more valuable than those on the table, but to keep a low profile, she didn¡¯t show everything. Only the items with one or two small enhancements were placed on the table. Only when she was stronger would she dare to show them off.


    ¡°So¡­¡­ So many!¡± his eyes widened instantly in surprise. He then lost that last bit of calmness in his expression as he soon recognised some of the enchantments placed onto the items. Even though all the items were made of low quality materials, with the enchantments placed onto them, he knew they were strong enough be able to rival great master pieces.


    His eyes sparkled as his doubts were answered. Ah no wonder! That¡¯s why I can¡¯t see through her strength, her master must have given her an enchanted item which hid her strength.


    No matter where, proficient potions masters, enchantment masters, and artifact crafters always enjoyed preferential treatment.


    The ranks of enchanters, crafters, potioneers, blacksmiths, and many more similar professions were all very similar.


    For enchanters, lowest was, novice, the rank for enchanters who just started learning about rune writing. Second was, apprentice, the rank for enchanters who were able to engrave runes into items. Third was, adept, the rank for enchanters who were able to regularly enchant an item with one small enchantment. Forth was, master, the rank for enchanters who were able to regularly enchant multiple small enchantments. Fifth was, grandmaster, the rank for enchanters who were able to enchant one big enchantment.


    As for the highest rank, it was rank of supreme grandmaster. It was the highest title given to enchanters. Only the best of of the best of enchanters could reach it. This was a rank given to enchanters who were able to stack two big enchantments onto a single item. This was the rank Nora was at.


    ¡°Hoho¡­¡­¡± As she watched the man lose his composure, Nora smiled kindly. Just by showing items with small enchantments, she was able to scare the other party.


    Enchantment masters were always given special treatment even among strong organisations. The scarcity of such masters in the world was very high. This was because of the high costs of trying to raise one. To practice enchanting, one had to acquire primers, enchanting rod and materials to practice engraving on. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Such for a beginner to begin training in how to engrave runes, he or she would have to spend hundreds of gold for primer. This was not even counting the gold needed for strong materials. With the weak mana control of beginners, weak and cheap materials were too flimsy to handle the mana. Thus, to even reach the adept rank, the amount of gold needed was something truly frightening. Only big organisations or mid nobility could afford the cost needed to raise them.


    ¡°This¡­These¡­¡± Drops of cold sweat slid down the appraiser¡¯s forehead, and even more so, he had an embarrassed look on his face.


    ¡°My apologies, honourable guest! This deal is beyond my abilities, please wait a moment¡­¡­¡± Even if he was at the Grimer auction house, an ordinary appraiser like him was not of high enough rank to partake in such deals. He knew the company¡¯s protocols with situations such as this, he had to get the higher ups. Even if he had the skills to appraise all the items, he still had to get the higher ups to complete the deal.


    Seeing how panicked the appraiser was, Nora couldn¡¯t help but giggle. Nora wasn¡¯t worried about her identity being known. Nora wanted the best treatment possible. Moreover, she knew that if she hid her identity by wearing a mask, it was going to be more suspicious than lying about her master.


    With her age, looks, and skills, Nora knew that she could pull off the ¡®young apprentice of a master enchanter¡¯ look very well. It was easier for her if she used this identity than wearing a mask, and telling everyone she was a master enchanter.


    Moreover, even if they decided to investigate her identity, she knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything. The most they would find was that she came from the portside town. The amount of links she had were so few that Nora wasn¡¯t worried. It was too far of a stretch to link anything substantial to her.


    Almost within a minute after the appraiser left, a polite knock sounded again, ¡°Honourable guest, may I enter?¡±


    ¡°Please do!¡± Nora smiled.


    However, right after the new appraiser walked in, Nora immediately frowned. You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.


    The reason she frown was because the new appraiser was a dashing young man.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Harry, Harry Grimer! I am the son of Lucian Grimer and heir to this company. The administrative matters of the Grimer auction house, as well as Miss¡¯ business, will be fully handled by me!¡± The dashing young man smiled and bowed. He was confident he could charm the young beauty in front of him to help his company. With his charming manners and poise, he had done it multiple times before. He was confident he could do to same here. However, Nora was no ordinary noble girl...


    Dammit! You think I don¡¯t know what game you are trying to play!


    Realising what he were trying to do, Nora immediately regretted her actions. She knew that organisations such as this would usually send vixens to charm men but she didn¡¯t think they would do the reverse too. Dammit, I should have gone with the second option of hiding my identity! At least Eve isn¡¯t here to see this, she would never let me live this down.


    Nora cursed internally as she returned the bow with a smile. She knew that since there was nothing she could do about it, she decided to just go with it. She wanted to use this chance to learn how to socialise better.


    ¡°Miss, how may I address you?¡± Harry looked at Nora and smiled. As if practiced a thousand times, his smile was full of charm and confidence.


    ¡°Just Nora will do!¡± Nora softly spoke while cursing internally. Dammit! He¡¯s trying to honey dick me! I¡¯m going to puke!


    ¡°Hoho¡­ Miss, are you planning to sell them all!¡± Harry trotted forward, waving the sleeves of his primed suit as he sat down in front of Nora languidly. He leaned forward and gazed into Nora¡¯s blue eyes. His face was so close that Nora wanted to punch him.


    Dammit! I don¡¯t think I can last any longer. Anymore of this and I¡¯ll puke. I need to end this.


    Deciding to give up, Nora spoke bluntly. ¡°Yup, can you auction it as soon as possible? And by the way, I¡¯m only interested in girls.¡±


    Hearing the words come out of Nora¡¯s mouth, Harry¡¯s smile instantly froze. He stood there like a deer in the headlights, trying to process what Nora just said.


    Harry¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, but they relaxed shortly after. Like a professional, he took no time to recover. With his plans foiled, Harry decided to change his tactic. ¡°Ahem¡­. Ahem, that will be of no problem miss, our monthly auction is held tomorrow. As your items are of high price, we can most definitely slot your items into the auction. Here, take this card.¡±


    Taking the card in hand, Nora saw that it was gold in colour with the words ¡®VIP¡¯ on it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll first explain the rules of our auction. These items can all be auctioned here. No matter what price they are dealt for, our Grimer auction house will have to take out 20% of it as a commission fee!¡±


    ¡°However, with this VIP card, all commission fee will be reduced to 1%. Moreover, you¡¯ll be able to enter upper areas of the auction halls. This card is only given to customers when their transactions involve a total of over five thousand gold, making things much more convenient for them. However, since Miss is a apprentice of a master enchanter, you are also eligible to obtain it!¡±


    ¡°May I know, if your master is attending the auction? He¡¯s most welcome to partake in our auction. If your master is willing to grace us with his presence, we¡¯ll provide the best service possible. Moreover, we are willing to build a personal booth in our best auction hall.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ My master is very busy travelling right now, that¡¯s why he tasked me with selling his works. Perhaps in the future, he might be interested. I have to ask him first.¡± Nora spoke coyishly.


    Seeing that she was toying with him, Harry wanted to click his tongue and snarl. It had been a long time since a girl last played with him. However, he kept his professionalism and checked the items one by one.


    There were a heap of random enchanted items on the table. There were swords with sharpness enchantments, shields with hardness, arrows with wind resistance and many more.


    He counted that in total there were 9 items. 8 of them had 1 small enchantment on it while the last, a glowing blue blade, had 2 small enchantments.


    Harry was baffled by the blade. This was the first time in his long career of working as a senior appraiser that he saw an enchantment which he didn¡¯t recognise. He recognised that the blade had a sharpness enchantment on it but he couldn¡¯t recognise the other.


    Watching Harry struggle, Nora smirked and laughed internally. Though she felt that he was quite commendable for knowing what most of her enchantments did, she was still quite upset with him. Thus, she sadistically watched in joy as he tried to keep his wits.


    After a while, Harry swallowed his pride and asked, ¡°erm¡­ Miss, would you educate this one on the effects of the enchantments on this blade? I can see that it has sharpness enchantment on it, but i¡¯m not sure of the other one.¡±


    ¡°Ohohoho, I thought you¡¯re the son of Lucian Grimer, and heir to the Grimer company? Why does the great son of Lucian Grimer, and noble heir to the Grimer company not know of this simple small enchantment?¡± Nora teased with a devilish smile. Nora couldn¡¯t help but kick him when he was down. The grudge against him wasn¡¯t going to go away so easily. She wanted to see him squirm before she was satisfied.


    Seeing that Nora wanted revenge for what he tried to do, Harry decided to bite the bullet. He knew he was in the fault for this one and thus he decided to take it like a man. With teachings his father taught him, he knew what he had to do. He needed to curry favour with the mysterious master behind her back. And to do that he needed to go through the girl in front of him. Thus, he continued to belittle himself, and praised Nora in hopes that she would forgive him.


    It was only after an hour later that Nora finally relented and told him about the powers of the enchantment. The enchantment on the blade allowed it to absorb electricity to empower its attack. It was an enchantment she found after looting the ancestral libraries of the beastman back when she was Kel Kazan.


    After telling him about the enchantment, Nora turned around and left the scene. She knew that her act of acting like a noble was strong enough to fool the person that has been watching from directly above. She didn¡¯t need to stay any longer. She was satisfied with just berating him. If it was the old her, she would have killed him long ago. Thus, she felt quite good about herself.


    I¡¯m learning to be more diplomatic.

 Chapter 35 : Auction Hall

    After Nora left, the shadow above the room dropped down to greet Harry. ¡°Hehehe young master, you really shot yourself in the foot with this one.¡±


    ¡°Shut it, Morease, I don¡¯t want to hear it. How was I supposed to know she was a lesbian !? *Sigh* Anyways, how was it? Did you verify her identity?¡±


    ¡°Nope. All I found is that she¡¯s a noble who stayed in the portside town of Randale for a week! As for where she was before that, I don¡¯t know.¡± The bodyguard spoke. ¡°As for her master, I looked through the details of all the enchanting masters in the vicinity, and none of them are unaccounted for. I believe that they are from a different region.¡±


    Even though the Grimer auction house had a great reputation, but they were only a force which worked in Ameana. Unlike their parent company which worked world wide, they did not have the connections to check other kingdoms.


    ¡°As for her story, I believe it¡¯s true. Her agile mana control, It¡¯s incredible. She certainly have the potential to be an enchanter. Moreover, I found a few enchanted objects on her.¡± The bodyguard furrowed his brows, and muttered: ¡°But where did she come from?¡±


    ¡°Young master, shall I continue with the research? I can ask some of my friends in Global Market to check for me.¡±


    Harry paused before shaking his head: ¡°Not now. We are trying to recruit him. If he notices you trying to dig up his history, he¡¯ll have a bad impression of the auction. Moreover, even if he doesn¡¯t want to work with us. Having us on his good side is good enough. As long as he continues to sell things to us, our reputation will prosper. Furthermore, it¡¯s not worth the risk. As the future heir to this company, I can¡¯t risk offending an unknown enchanting master.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, master is that the true reason? I can see you¡¯re blushing.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Morease! I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡±


    ¡­..


    The next day, Nora arrived at the entrance of the auction house. In front of her was a huge racketing group of people crowding around the entrance.


    This must be the main entrance.


    Nora tried to look around for the VIP entrance. Her gaze swept all around her, and stopped on another pathway. The spacious pathway was covered by a red-colored carpet, and there were over ten guards with cold expressions stationed around the place. The domineering presence faintly emitting from their bodies frightened the human crowd beside them. None dared to cause a ruckus on the VIP area. Therefore, this resulted in an empty area being formed on the pathway there.


    With her hood put on, Nora walked towards the quiet carpeted pathway. Arriving at the walkway, Nora flashed her VIP card to the guard. This caused a beautiful servant in a maid uniform to come and greet her.


    ¡°Miss, please follow me please, I¡¯ll lead you to your booth.¡±


    Once she finished saying this, the female servant hurriedly led the way, while Nora followed leisurely close behind. While walking, Nora continued her act of looking like a noble. She walked confidently with large strides, as if she was looking down upon the world. She knew what her public persona needed to be. Thought acting like a noble might be a bit too conspicuous, Nora knew that it would have the best results.


    With her unknown background having hints of being of noble lineage, many would think twice before messing with her. Nora knew how nobles worked. No competent noble would take dare the risk of offending a higher ranking noble. It was instilled into them from young.


    Following the servant girl, Nora walked through the hallway, and climbed up the stairs towards her booth. While walking, Nora noticed that the lightning was a bit dark, giving the hallway a mysterious feeling. Strutting along the corridor, Nora soon arrived at her booth. The girl opened the door for Nora, and allowed Nora to enter. After Nora entered, the girl closed the door and left.


    Looking around, Nora saw that the room was decorated very luxuriously. Though it was small with only a few chairs, Nora was quite satisfied. By the side, Nora saw a gold plated machine with words on it. After reading it, Nora realised that it was used to call for service.


    After she was done looking around the room, Nora looked down, and saw an incomparably large auction area, similar to a theater hall. It had packed seats, and a platform covered by large red curtains.


    Nora walked up to the spacious, and exquisitely plush seat before sitting down. The soft feeling nearly caused her body to have the impulse to curl up within it.


    As she sat on the chair, Nora¡¯s eyebrow suddenly twitched. She lifted her head, and gaze towards another booth not far from her. She could feel a vile energy emanating from the person inside the booth. This was an energy unseen by everyone else in the hall. Even the A rank adventurers in the auction hall could not detect it.


    Under the shadows of the booth, Nora¡¯s brows slightly knit together. Gazing at the booth, Nora went into deep thought.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    As if sensing Nora¡¯s gaze, pale-faced old man in the booth gazed back at Nora¡¯s booth.


    Beside him, another wrinkly faced old man asked softly. ¡°Frank, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it is just that I feel that the fellow in that booth is somewhat strange. Everytime I look at the booth, I feel a strange fear in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Ke ke, Frank, you must have sensed wrongly. With your strength, other than those righteous hypocrites of the calamity church, I doubt there¡¯s much in this world that can scare you. Moreover, the chances of them being in this city is close to impossible. Hahaha.¡± The wrinkly face old man said with a laugh.


    ¡°Perhaps, but one can¡¯t be too careful. We can¡¯t take any chances with our plans.¡±


    ¡°Frank, you are a little too paranoid. The stress of our operation must be getting to you. Just relax, no one knows of our plans. I know your senses are extremely sharp but I think with the way you¡¯re acting, you¡¯re more likely to give it away. Look, use your mana sense and check. The person in that booth is only at the B rank. How could someone as weak as that cause any problems to us?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right. Although that person has something hindering our senses, most likely an enchanted item, I can most definitely tell that that person is at the B rank.¡± Sensing that the other person¡¯s gaze had left him, Frank immediately ceased having wild thoughts. Must have just been my imagination. That person must have just been looking around randomly.


    ¡°See, told ya, you were too paranoid. I mean, what can a B rank do to hinder our plans? Hahaha, by the way, have you heard? Three years from now, it¡¯ll be on auction in the Dark Lagoon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah Jake, I¡¯ve heard. Almost every big shot have heard it. We must do whatever we can to get it, if we can get it, and uncover its secrets, our power will increase tremendously.¡± Frank spoke, and turned his gaze back to the platform.


    ¡°If it¡¯s so easy, many would have uncovered it by now. Heh, nevermind that, we should focus on the auction first, we need to find the blade with the undiscovered enchantment,¡± Jake spoke, and followed Frank¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°So, it is finally about to begin.¡± Nora softly muttered as her eyes sparkled with anticipation. Her thoughts about the two in the booths were gone. Though she sensed that the two person in the booth were extremely suspicious, she knew there was nothing she could do about it right now. I can follow them later, but first, I need to pay attention to the auction. This is a once in a lifetime event.


    Nora was extremely excited for the auction. With it being her first time participating in an auction, Nora wanted to experience everything it had to offer. She wanted the joy of outbidding an opponent after the gold from selling enchanted items are sent to her.


    The clear ¡®gong¡¯ slowly reverberated throughout the auction ground. Following the sound of the ¡®gong¡¯, the flurry of voices in the auction room began to gradually die down. All attention were directed towards the crystal platform.


    Under the attention of countless eyes, an alluring women, dressed in a beautifully decorated blue dress, confidently stepped up onto the stage. The blue dress that tightly wrapped around her body showed off just the right amount of skin. This caused the males of the audience to gaze at her with eyes full of passion.


    ¡°I am Vera Grimer Chief Auctioneer of the Grimer auction house. It is my honour to receive everyone today. This auction shall be organised as per past events!¡± Vera wearing a lovely expression, spoke with an angelic voice. With her charm and poise, she easily drove the auction into a frenzy.


    Vera smiled as she eyed the dense mass of heads in the auction ground. As a very experienced auctioneer who worked at her father¡¯s place for years, she knew what she needed to do to rile the audience up.


    Watching the vixen rile the audience up, Nora couldn¡¯t help but think. With her charming the males, and Harry charming the females, it¡¯s no wonder the Grimer auction house is doing so well. Both of them are extremely good at bewitching people.


    ¡°Now, please allow me to present the first item of this month¡¯s auction, a sword found from a treasure chest on the fifth floor of the Arendal dungeon!¡± Verat announced loudly, lifting the gauze from the tray behind her at the same time. An eye-piercing, intense light erupted from the crystal platform. It was a long while later before the intense light disappeared. On the auction platform, there was a longsword which was entirely blue, reflecting a thick, cold luster as the light reflected off of it.


    ¡°This epic ranked sword is molded from cold metal, and is said to be able to cut iron like it¡¯s wood. Moreover, it has an ice affinity. Any warrior who uses an ice elemental skill with this sword will most definitely have their strength increased. Powerful weapons are something that one must bring when going out. If anyone is interested, do not be reluctant. Gold may be precious, but one needs life to enjoy it, right? Ke ke.¡± Vera held the blue longsword in her hand. The body of the sword trembled, and a faint, cold air rose, forming an indistinct white fog that was partially visible. She turned her head toward the auction ground, and smiled as she said, ¡°The base price is 100 gold with 10 gold increments.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, a weapon with ice affinity, huh¡­¡± Nora muttered as she eyed the longsword. However, she was not that interested in it. Though it had an ice element affinity which would work wonders with the snowdrop sword technique, the shape of the sword was not suitable for it.


    As someone who practices snowdrop sword technique, she was already accustomed to using a blade. It would be foolish of her to change her fighting style. Using a narrow and elegant longsword was very different compared to using a short curved blade. Therefore, she did not have any intention of participating in the bidding for this item. From what she heard from Evelyn about auctions, she knew that the good things came at the end.


    Of course, Nora¡¯s lack of interest did not mean that the other people would not be interested. Immediately after Vera¡¯s words fell, quite a number of bidding sounds repeatedly rang out through the auction ground. For warriors above the C rank, weapons with elemental affinity were extremely enticing.


    Unlike mages who were able to use elemental spells right from the beginning, warriors were handicapped to only being able to use their element after C rank. Only after a warrior reached B rank, would he or she be able to use the forces of nature to empower themselves.


    Thus, for B ranks and above warriors, weapons with elemental affinity were much needed equipment.


    The first bidding persisted for a couple of minutes before the sword was successfully auctioned off to a tall muscular man with an excited face for 240 gold.


    After the first auction proceeded successfully, various different treasures, weapons, armors, potions, spells, rare materials, and many more that caused people¡¯s eyes to be dazzled, began to appear on the auction platform. Even some of Nora¡¯s enchanted items were brought up to stage, earning her quite a large amount of gold.


    Though most of her items were of common and rare rank, due to the fact that they were enchanted, it increased their rank to epic, gathering a lot of attention. Just a simple steel sword with sharpness enchantment earned her around a hundred gold.


    As more and more were sold, the atmosphere became quite heated under the enticing allure of Vera. One by one, a flurry of items were sold to excited buyers. However, the people who were bidding were merely those sitting below. The VIPs, who possessed a great amount of wealth, sat silently in the upper booths, not making a single bid up. This lasted until¡­


    ¡°The next item is¡­ the Blue Crystal Sand!¡± Vera spoke loudly, ¡°There are only 150 grams of the Blue Crystal Sand¡­ but we all know of its wonderfulness! This Blue Crystal Sand was found on the 6th floor of the dungeon by a group of A rank adventurers. I think that there are quite a number of people who have heard of its name. It is able to turn an epic ranked weapon into a mythic ranked one! When the Blue Crystal Sand, and the material of the weapon are mixed together, it produces a wonderful reaction.¡±


    ¡°Okay now that we know about its uses, the base price will be 500 gold with 50 gold increments.¡±


    As Vera¡¯s described the effects, countless people stared at the bottle of blue sand with boiling hot eyes.


    ¡°1 white gold!¡± Immediately after she finished her sentence, a loud voice immediately rang out from a booth above.


    Instantly, a commotion immediately broke out on the auction ground. For a person to bid 1000 gold immediately was quite a surprise for many. A cacophony of voices rang out as hush whispers filled the room. Many wondered who was so daring enough to immediately bid such a large amount of gold.